Elfen World (Remake)
+2
NyuuX
crane476
6 posters
Elfen World :: RPG :: RPG
Page 7 of 14
Page 7 of 14 • 
1 ... 6, 7, 8 ... 10 ... 14
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by drewccapp Tue May 27, 2014 9:44 pm
Ariel noticed someone arrived on the ship she had plans to commandeer. The crew had been all but slaughtered. Blood painted the floor with a slick red sheen. It smelled glorious. It felt glorious. She was covered in the blood of her enemies and victims. Who was this person that came to her boat? Her vision was blurred by her rage.
He was close, just out of reach of her vectors which now covered the majority of the ship. She could hear his shouts though. She waited and listened to him yell at her with a twisted grin.
“ARIEL!!!” Zero shouted, walking closer to her. She would notice how much blood that is coming off him. He eventually stopped at a reasonable distance from Ariel, he could see where her vectors were, so he was prepared for if she was going to attack him.
“So...is this how you wanted it to go then Ariel? All these years of progress, to then be completely thrown out the window by giving into the voice? Why Ariel? You are better than this...I know you are…what would your sister think? Would she be happy that you threw it all away…” Zero said to Ariel.
“And this one goes for the voice in Ariel’s head...Ariel doesn’t need you to be strong, she was strong without you...and she always will be strong...so remember that…” Zero then raised his hands to the side, showing the straw hat clearly to Ariel.
“If this is how you will act...then prove that you want to kill the humans by killing me!!! Ariel..if you can hear me, then realise that if you let this continue...YOU WILL BE NO BETTER THAN EXCALIBUR!!!”
She gritted her teeth in anger. You don't need to be better than Excalibur. You simply need to destroy him, and all others. True exterminatus. The extinction of all humans. Then and only then can we all be free of this fighting.
She then relaxed her jaw and began to cackle. "We don't need to be better than him! Those years of work were the years that were wasted! We don't need to play nice anymore! We should have just started by slaughtering all of you. We don't need our voices to be strong but we can choose to use them!"
A small flash of light she spotted in the distance and then a crack sound like a gunshot going off in the distance. She launched herself forward at Zero lashing one of her vectors at him before she felt something slam into her side. The force sent her flying over the edge, but not all of her. Her right arm was completely ripped off and was left lying on the deck of the ship.
Her world turned white with pain as she slammed into the water blood spreading everywhere. Only her rage kept her conscious. She couldn't move her right arm. Where was it? She couldn't see it with all the blood in the water. Would she die?
No, we shall live. You and I. We shall live and win. No matter the sacrifice. She felt herself being propelled through force of will through the water using her vectors. Before long she was far gone from any of the fighting she came from.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Asher stumbled away from the wreckage of the base all of his energy had been put into that last spell and it didn't pan out the way he desired. He felt frustrated and sad about his failure. How could he return to Lester after a failure as bad as this. He eventually collapsed and blacked out from the exhaustion.
The city still panicking around him.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Lester would have continued watching the fight between Asher and Ariel had his magic sensors not been blown away by Asher's magic. He was not happy that Asher took the measures he did. He was not happy about the damage the city had come to.
Things didn't go as planned, but he still had everything he needed to continue his mission. He had to sacrifice a base to save his equipment. He could synthesize Levi's blood to get what was needed to accomplish his goal. He would have appreciated Levi still being with him, but he felt he could trust Sara to recover him.
The van he was riding in finally pulled into his only other base in Japan: at Mt. Fuji. The place was a leyline of magic power most people would think him insane for choosing a still active volcano as a location for a base, but there was so much magic available here that even if it erupted they'd be able to keep the base protected.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The explosion had come as something completely unexpected to Inagi. Somehow Itachi was managing to keep a hold of him as he got knocked over. It did not feel good and he let out a howl of pain before enacting his specialty: Body Magic and contorting his way out of Itachi's grasp. He hopped off of the man's leg and climbed up one of the few standing trees in the area. He growled at Inagi and scowled at the machine-man. It was the perfect way to keep an eye on the man while acting completely natural.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Levi's education in the ways of magic was a vigorous experience. He went through lectures by Faelin and physical and practical training by Maya. He learned of the two major clans of magic that were a part of the First Circle of Mages, the Phoenix Clan and the Angel Clan. He was a member of the Angel Clan's most important branch family: the Dragon Clan.
The Dragon Clan was the Angel's attempt to merge the power of the Angel Clan with the Phoenix Clan. The Angel Clan held the power of Earth and Water, while the Phoenix Clan had control over Air and Fire. Both clans made attempts to claim the power of all four major elements. Neither one was perfectly successful, however their respective branch families did produce some of the greatest mages of all time, however generations were often skipped and not every mage from the family had the power of all the elements.
He learned about the different types of magic outside of the elements: Body Magic which needed no words and augmented the body beyond its normal capabilities, and Spiritual Magic which is what is typically considered magic as it encompasses most of the spells that can effect outside of the body.
The only times he left the cave were when they needed to get food and even then they didn't leave for long. His training took two weeks before he had a complete grasp over the basics that he needed to learn. The training wasn't comfortable either, but he felt it was worth it while he figured out what he wanted to do when he was done.
He was close, just out of reach of her vectors which now covered the majority of the ship. She could hear his shouts though. She waited and listened to him yell at her with a twisted grin.
“ARIEL!!!” Zero shouted, walking closer to her. She would notice how much blood that is coming off him. He eventually stopped at a reasonable distance from Ariel, he could see where her vectors were, so he was prepared for if she was going to attack him.
“So...is this how you wanted it to go then Ariel? All these years of progress, to then be completely thrown out the window by giving into the voice? Why Ariel? You are better than this...I know you are…what would your sister think? Would she be happy that you threw it all away…” Zero said to Ariel.
“And this one goes for the voice in Ariel’s head...Ariel doesn’t need you to be strong, she was strong without you...and she always will be strong...so remember that…” Zero then raised his hands to the side, showing the straw hat clearly to Ariel.
“If this is how you will act...then prove that you want to kill the humans by killing me!!! Ariel..if you can hear me, then realise that if you let this continue...YOU WILL BE NO BETTER THAN EXCALIBUR!!!”
She gritted her teeth in anger. You don't need to be better than Excalibur. You simply need to destroy him, and all others. True exterminatus. The extinction of all humans. Then and only then can we all be free of this fighting.
She then relaxed her jaw and began to cackle. "We don't need to be better than him! Those years of work were the years that were wasted! We don't need to play nice anymore! We should have just started by slaughtering all of you. We don't need our voices to be strong but we can choose to use them!"
A small flash of light she spotted in the distance and then a crack sound like a gunshot going off in the distance. She launched herself forward at Zero lashing one of her vectors at him before she felt something slam into her side. The force sent her flying over the edge, but not all of her. Her right arm was completely ripped off and was left lying on the deck of the ship.
Her world turned white with pain as she slammed into the water blood spreading everywhere. Only her rage kept her conscious. She couldn't move her right arm. Where was it? She couldn't see it with all the blood in the water. Would she die?
No, we shall live. You and I. We shall live and win. No matter the sacrifice. She felt herself being propelled through force of will through the water using her vectors. Before long she was far gone from any of the fighting she came from.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Asher stumbled away from the wreckage of the base all of his energy had been put into that last spell and it didn't pan out the way he desired. He felt frustrated and sad about his failure. How could he return to Lester after a failure as bad as this. He eventually collapsed and blacked out from the exhaustion.
The city still panicking around him.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Lester would have continued watching the fight between Asher and Ariel had his magic sensors not been blown away by Asher's magic. He was not happy that Asher took the measures he did. He was not happy about the damage the city had come to.
Things didn't go as planned, but he still had everything he needed to continue his mission. He had to sacrifice a base to save his equipment. He could synthesize Levi's blood to get what was needed to accomplish his goal. He would have appreciated Levi still being with him, but he felt he could trust Sara to recover him.
The van he was riding in finally pulled into his only other base in Japan: at Mt. Fuji. The place was a leyline of magic power most people would think him insane for choosing a still active volcano as a location for a base, but there was so much magic available here that even if it erupted they'd be able to keep the base protected.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The explosion had come as something completely unexpected to Inagi. Somehow Itachi was managing to keep a hold of him as he got knocked over. It did not feel good and he let out a howl of pain before enacting his specialty: Body Magic and contorting his way out of Itachi's grasp. He hopped off of the man's leg and climbed up one of the few standing trees in the area. He growled at Inagi and scowled at the machine-man. It was the perfect way to keep an eye on the man while acting completely natural.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Levi's education in the ways of magic was a vigorous experience. He went through lectures by Faelin and physical and practical training by Maya. He learned of the two major clans of magic that were a part of the First Circle of Mages, the Phoenix Clan and the Angel Clan. He was a member of the Angel Clan's most important branch family: the Dragon Clan.
The Dragon Clan was the Angel's attempt to merge the power of the Angel Clan with the Phoenix Clan. The Angel Clan held the power of Earth and Water, while the Phoenix Clan had control over Air and Fire. Both clans made attempts to claim the power of all four major elements. Neither one was perfectly successful, however their respective branch families did produce some of the greatest mages of all time, however generations were often skipped and not every mage from the family had the power of all the elements.
He learned about the different types of magic outside of the elements: Body Magic which needed no words and augmented the body beyond its normal capabilities, and Spiritual Magic which is what is typically considered magic as it encompasses most of the spells that can effect outside of the body.
The only times he left the cave were when they needed to get food and even then they didn't leave for long. His training took two weeks before he had a complete grasp over the basics that he needed to learn. The training wasn't comfortable either, but he felt it was worth it while he figured out what he wanted to do when he was done.
drewccapp- Posts : 75
Reputation : 2
Join date : 2013-08-01
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by Reric Thu May 29, 2014 7:50 pm
Hector bloodied and bruised body found itself sitting down on a piece of debris that may have been a small bench before it was obliterated in the issuing fight between himself and Zero. He relaxed his body and leaned back, facing the sun as he heard some shots fired in the distance. A long, breathless sign escaped his lips and he reached into his pockets, pulling out another pair of black shades and putting them on.
"Yeah..." He muttered with a soft smile. "It was fun...these battles truly are fun aren't they." Something was happening over at the dock, that was where the young Diclonius girl was at and where Zero was supposedly at also. He had no intention of going there now, it would be better to relax his body heal his wounds. Turn his weapons around, he connected then, retracted the spears and after a flash of light and churning of metal, he held his iconic Crescent Sun Axe which he returned to its slot that rested on his back.
Stepping forward, his arms raised to both sides and his same iconic amour wrapped itself around his body, the Grand King of Law donning his usual attire. Mouth filled with iron, Hector looked up at the long blue sky now beginning to tint with a string of orange.
“No...you’re wrong...this is the human race for you…” Zero coldly replied, picking up the straw hat and standing up. His blood was dripping off him as if he was in a shower. “How much power does a voice have...when they have nothing to back up their claims? Very little is the answer...but what if the very thing that they are saying is a threat...is giving them what they need to convince them? THAT is the human race for you...WE have given the voices in the diclonius head the reason to kill us, WE have convinced them with our actions that we are a threat to them...and why is that? Because humanity is ‘afraid’ of them, that is why they thought it was best to kidnap them, to torture them, to see how much they could withstand until they died...they became lab rats to our sick and twisted scientists ideas…”
Hector remembered those words...and perhaps they were right. Perhaps he was just an old and foolish man stuck in the past who couldn't move forward anymore. Once more, he grinned despite himself...his enemies could be so interesting sometimes. Feeling down into the pocket of his pants, he felt the small candy that Lester had given him.
When would the time come, for that to be used? He mused over the thought for a few seconds before walking away, heading over towards his castle at Omnimbus. Each footstep carried a heavy weight of thoughts. As he arrived at his castle, his wounds were tended and he received some very interesting news. The Voice Antidote was now half way complete but at the same time it required one more specific ingredient.
"And what would that be?" Hector replied to his scientists who knowing their King and in some cases, Ex-Captain, being covered in excess amount of blood wasn't new.
"Well sir, we need a sort of essence of the Voice but not just any, something strong and powerful."
A strong and powerful voice. He smirked at the thought, having had retrieved that a long time ago to form Azathoth. Hector left for a brief moment and returned with a small vial of what almost looked like black ink. "Perhaps this will be of use?" He asked, handing it over to his fellow men and women and then left after being told that it was highly possible.
"I see...good job swordsman...my mortal enemy. Such a use you are...I am going to rest now..it has been a long day." And Hector returned to his throne to do just that, rest his bloody and wearing body in his throne as he looked out at the open sky form his location.
---
---
The target was hit and the splash of water was heard. Trenek looked on but saw nothing emerge. She was probably dead now, the shot had taken off her entire arm and that man named Zero was also there. He could've taken aim there but instead opted to retreat. The day would come when he would have to finish them off anyways.
Still though...why did he have this sudden feeling in his chest. That girl, her rampage, her destruction, part of him wanted nothing to do with her. Was there a reason he had used his rifle to attack from a distance? One would've called it safety, pragmatic...but was it different for him? Trenek always had confidence because he always treated himself as superior to others. He was empathetic and unsympathetic to all lives other than his own.
But there was a reason for that, a reason that kept him from shooting Zero. It wasn't honor nor heroics. In fact he wanted to shoot him right now, straight in the head with no remorse...but he didn't because if he missed...
Trenek acted tough around others, but deep down, beyond that cold heart. He was absolutely terrified. And unfortunately for him, he was now at a point where if Zero looked, he would've found him and knowing the Blood Mask, seeing the guy who shot Ariel and threatened his wives could not have been easy.
---
---
Unlike Trenek, Uleus wasn't afraid despite the fact that was easily outnumbered. Well unlike Trenek, Uleus was an mentally insane freak of nature who's entire point of existence was to cause as much havoc as possible before dying. Whether it was quick and painless or slow and agonizing didn't mean much to him. In fact, the monster would prefer to go out in a bloody display of organs, torn apart and right before he could regenerate, a shot to the head, blowing his brains out and killing him for good.
But...he was not in a hurry to die yet. He after all had some more business he could do for his amazing master and king. But surrounded by a group of people and Diclonius that wanted him dead was going to make that a little hard. He smiled though, not out of confidence...alright a little but just because he was that demented. Almost at once he was fired on, Zen unleashing his trail of bullets into Uleus body and smacking him around like a rag doll. Getting her own gun out, Elena put five more straight into his flesh, knocking him against the wall. Damn it hurt like hell, his vectors reached out to block out the ones near his head but even that proved difficult.
Both the Queen of the G.O and her husband pulled out another cartridge of bullets and just as Uleus was beginning to regenerate his wounds, they were blown apart by the excessive hail of steel.
*BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!* *BAN!* *BANG!*
It felt like he was being hit by more bullets, somewhere his left eye, the other having been ripped out from the attack saw a man shooting relentlessly at him. Vast might have had a smile on his face but he was most definitely not showing any mercy.
Along with the bullets, the others were probably beating the absolute shit out of him too. This wasn't a fight, this was a pathetic beating and Uleus was the dog. By the time a moment came that he could think straight, both of his arms were gone, his legs were bleeding piles of muscles and half of his face was missing. His entrails slipped out and he looked by all means a complete mess.
"KuKakakakukukuk...this...ugh...gah...this is a bit much!" He spoke loudly, not really looking at anyone before. He staggered forward, his stomach...or what was left of it, growling. Well of course, he was supposed to have eaten those prisoners. Was there ever going to be a time when he could finally eat one of them?
"Little sister No. 20...ain't cha gonna feed your older brother...!?"
*BBBZZZZTTZTZ!*
And his body light up in a powerful and exciting stream of electricity, his one good eye exploded outward and he shook and splattered himself before finally falling down into a smoking hump on the ground.
Maxwell kept his gun raised, the sparks still radiating from it and a clear anger in his eyes.
"Get your piece of shit self away from my daughter." Maxwell growled. Coming up and picking the bundle of flesh by his neck. Maxwell liked No. 20, out of all the Diclonius that was there, she was the one he had the most connection with. So when Uleus made a threat to the person he considered to be a close to blood as his own family, Uleus Azathoth was going to earn his beating.
*BAM!*
The first punch knocked out at least two teeth.
*BAM!*
The second punch broke his nose.
*BAM!*
The third punch left a dark mark under his eye.
*BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!*
Maxwell, furious with the man who would dare try to harm No. 20 or even dare to force her into such a situation as he did was beyond forgiveness. With each blow, he expressed his anger in words.
"Don't...you...fucking...dare...treat...my...daughter...like...that...you...popcorn...ass...shittng...piece...of...fuck!"
*BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!*
He didn't even care that he was messing with another Diclonius, one with vectors and an insatiable appetite for evil and gore.
This hurt a lot...was a mere human really doing this to him? Hector was right, humans were amazing, to go this far for the ones they loved. He would've been content to just take his punishment and be killed here and now. But unfortunately life was not so fair for either of them. He had to survive for a little longer for his King's sake, especially when that dumbass Trenek as around. What a fool, he thought he knew loyalty but he was just a scared little rat following the strongest side and hiding behind a mask.
"Unforgivable!" Maxwell hissed, shoving his own gun straight down Uleus throat. "I will not let you speak to my daughter like that, you have no right to speak to No. 20 like that. I'm going to burn your insides until your fucking dickless self isn't even recognizable on the outside anymore!
*BZZZTTZZTT!*
Burning, on fire, Uleus Azathoth's inside were turned into a crisp and then Maxwell finally dropped him, nothing more than a piece of burned meat.
---
---
15 years ago a young man was like any other. A member of the G.O under the leadership of a Captain who would in turn like himself rise to the top. Captain Xurtius Zen, stoic ordered his men through their journey.
"So, Maxwell buddy ol' pal ol chum ol'..."
"Shut up Vast..." Maxwell muttered, sipping on wine and typing away on his own computer that he always carried around in his bag. Well as the techno nut of the group, Maxwell was always on that computer of his and he was always helping out the group as he could. Intelligence was his motive and his best friend Vastopida Jierroshi had been by his side ever since they were taken in by Captain Schlenzanner.
"Taken your medicine yet?" Maxwell asked.
Vast sighed and showed him one of the empty bottles. "I know what I'm doing man, I'm not insane."
Maxwell tried to hide his laughter under a cough and failed miserably. Vast looked at him angrily until Maxwell playfully punched him in the shoulders. "Eh don't feel bad about it, so you've got this issue...which has come in use a few times I might add...mind you your other personality can be a bitch at times...no offense." He added to his friend.
"Heh...none taken...for now. Hey Maxwell, I have to ask. Why did you become a member of the G.O in the first place?"
"That?" Maxwell replied softly. "Well I've never really talked about it and its kind of hard. Before I was found by the G.O, my family had an accident. I lived in a pretty terrible place, kind of like we all did before and I had the..." He stopped as if the moment was too much for him.
---
---
"Elisa!" The house was on fire and the young German child was trying to find his younger sister. Maxwell Kreinstart coughed through the smoke as he heard people yelling and guns going off. "Elisa! Where are you!?" He had to stay away from the men attacking his home.
His mother was dead...shot in the head.
His father was dead...shot in the head.
The only thing he had left was his four year old sister. A timid blonde haired and blue eyed girl.
*BANG!*
Another shot, something that made his blood freeze on the spot. Other than his mother and father, the only other person left was his sister. Now what was a search mission became a rescue mission. The gunshot went off upstairs and it was there this legs raced up, swung the door open and.
"ELISA!"
Whether he wanted to accept it or not, he knew his sister was dead. He knew it was his sister because he could recognize the face. He knew she was dead because half of her face was missing. He didn't even have time to think, almost on pure instinct holding a pen in his hand that he had no idea how it came there, he screamed and stabbed.
*Splursh!*
One man was killed, a long object straight into the font of his throat but that was far as young Maxwell could go.
"Du Stück Scheiße!"
*BANG!*
Flung backward by the force of the blast, Maxwell felt that he would die. He didn't want to die. He didn't want his body to bleed out from his stomach. He didn't want to
go out like a fool. But when the gun was shoved against his forehead, he realized that it was over.
*BANG!*
What a weird sensation. Getting shot in the head usually was quick. A brief moment of pain, less than a second and silence and darkness. Alright so the maybe he had been killed too quickly to notice the pain. Honestly it is hard to notice the pain in your head when your stomach is bleeding out. Speaking of which his stomach was on fire, that needed a good bandage soon. But why would he needed a bandage if he was dead? More important why was he still conscious if he was dead?
Oh great, was this what a ghost was like?
"Wh-What!?" He muttered. Maxwell saw his assailant fell forward, a hole in his own head and several uniformed members racing into the house. "More shots fired out and able to keep focus anymore, Maxwell too slumped forward and lay on his back facing the ceiling.
"That's quite a wound there, Captain, we don't have time to get him to a hospital, I'm going to start working now."
"Understood...hey kid..." Maxwell saw through his blurred vision a large, heavyset man with...was that an axe? Wow as if things didn't get stranger enough. "Who...Who are you? What's with that...weapon...Elisa...my sister."
"Don't talk boy, you're going to be alright. Trust me, you're in good hands. My name is Captain Hector Schlenzanner. Looks like we've got a lot of problems here, Zen how are you doing there?"
The person working on him was the exact opposite of the large man before him. He couldn't have been more than about 15 years of age, give or take a little, his expression stoic. What an incredibly young looking man.
"Guh!"
'Try to keep calm, I can't give you anesthetics right now." Zen said firmly.
"We're part of the International Police Group known as the Great Order. That there is Xurtius Zen, the youngest member of the Great Order and as I've already said, I am one of the Captains." Hector gently closed his massive hand around the boy's own. He liked it, it was calm and warm.
"Don't worry about the Axe either boy...we won't hurt you. Ah the others are back, how are things going? Yeah...got it. I'll give the report to the Master General at some point.
By now Maxwell had lost consciousness the words of those two men talking about things he had no idea about.
---
---
"Your sister...?" Vast asked.
"Yep, I wanted to join the Great Order so that I could protect others. I never got to protect my little sister Elisa and I've always regretted it. I'm not the strongest here but..." He grinned confidently. "I've got a lot of confidence in my brain power.
---
---
Maxwell put his electric pistol away and went up to No. 20, lowering himself on his knees and suddenly hugging her deeply. He didn't care if she was one of the strongest Diclonius in the world, to him, she was just his cute little kid that he saw as his own daughter. He glowered quickly at the smoldering remains of Uleus. That jackass would never harm his girl again.
"I love my little sister a long time ago, I won't lose another member of my family again because of some fool like him. Kuh...sorry for treating you like that but..."
*SLISH!*
And at the very moment, Maxwell Krienstart's throat was punctured and ripped open as a corporeal hand poked its way through, splattered poor No. 20 with a wet stream of blood. Maxwell struggled to stand up, reaching up to his throat and gasping for air he couldn't reach. And behind him, a slithering creature of flesh and smirks rose up.
"Kakakakukukakak...you almost got me!" Uleus hissed. "Had I not used my vectors to protect my brain, the heat and electricity would've fried it. Gah...you all put a number on me...but I got to win something in this war! Kuakakuakaka!"
"YOU FUCKING BASTARD!" Vast shrieked in horrible rage, shooting at Uleus to no avail. The man was done and he quickly slithered away like a snake, making his escape through one of the cracks int he floor and slipping down as the bullets missed. Uleus had escaped and now one more member of Elena's group was on the ground bleeding.
Elena wasn't even sure what to do anymore, it might have been one of the few times she was expressing true shock and horror. First Ivan ad now Maxwell? This wasn't supposed to be happening.
Vast himself who was usually so happy was now tearful and horrified. He was on his knees, pressing against Maxwell's chest and rubbing his throat as if hoping some miracle would happen. "Come on man, no...shit! No! No! No! Please!" Vast was hysterical right now.
He quickly turned to one of the Diclonius, specifically the one named No. 44 as if the leader could actually do something. "Help him!" He roared at her, his voice filled with sorrow. "You're kind has all these special powers, you can heal him right? One of you can right!?" He looked over at the other Diclonius. Come on! How many times as he risked his own life to help you all...help him!
P-Please help him. Please help my friend. Do something, use your vectors just..."
"Gack...agah...hey Vast...mind not being so loud." Maxwell could barely speak above a whisper and even word he said caused him great pain in his throat and chest.
"Mate?" Vast replied sadly.
"...You're awfully loud...right now Vast buddy. I was hoping you'd be a bit more collected when I died."
"Shut up! You ain't going to die mate. We can fix you up, we can bandage your wound...we can..."
Maxwell half coughed and half laughed.
"Bandage this...ouch...guh...that's hilarious isn't it? I'm sorry Vast but no bandage is going to fix this. Haa...guh...aguah...sorry mate. But you know I can't...I can't really call it boring right now. I had a lot of fun, met a lot of unique people...and learned a lot of new things about the world."
Maxwell coughed loudly there and spat up some more blood, at this point the vision in his right eye was gone. "Vast, your the last Brigadier General here now. Ya got...lots of issues I guess...but you got to work hard like always."
"...Yeah..." Vast replied softly. "I will...of course."
And now at last, with a minute of life in his body, Maxwell Kreinstart finally looked over at No. 20. He wasn't sure how she looked, his one good eye was becoming blurred as well.
"I hope you liked your kitten...I never had a daughter before but I did have a little sister. I'm a bit too old to be your brother but...haa...I guess having a cute little girl like you as a daughter isn't so bad. Hack...gack...Elisa.
You know...it's occurred to me that you don't even have a name. Heh...I'm a pretty crappy father aren't I. I give my daughter gifts and baby kittens...haa...but I don't even give her a name.
He couldn't see her anymore, he hoped he was still looking at No. 20.
"Diclonius...really just humans like us, with a few differences. I never gave you a name before and a father should give his daughter a name right? Haa...Haa...Haa...I had a little sister a long time ago. She was the most important person in my life and she unfortunately died in a terrible incident, before I even knew about the G.O.
Does...Elisa sound nice to you...No.20.
But...can't think straight...can't...need...
Heh...Auf Wiedersehen...my dear sweet No. 20."
And at last, Maxwell left out his last breath and finally died on the ground in the middle of the room. If there was anyone who was breaking down was Vastopida who was on his knees, hands over his face and visibly breaking down in front of everyone. Well of course, Vast was the person who connected closest with Maxwell from the other members of the G.O. He knew him ever since they had first met as members in the G.O years ago. Vast had lost a person that he was incredibly close to and it was taking its toll on him.
As for Elena, she had her head bowed lowed.
"Why...am I losing so many of my members because of this war? Am I not a good leader? Am I really so bad that my own men are dying because of my incompetence?"
"Mama?" Ericka whispered, having arrived and was now holding on to her mother's wheel. "What's wrong with Max? Why is he on the ground? Why is he sleeping? You shouldn't sleep on the job Max, you'll get in trouble."
"Ericka..." Zen stated. "Maxwell isn't sleeping...please be a bit more respectful."
"Not...sleeping?" Ericka who was too young to understand at least realized the scope of the situation to some degree. She covered her mouth and wept silently. "M-Max? Max isn't...Max wouldn't..."
"VAST!" One would've have thought a completely new person had entered the room. Had this been the first time Zen had ever raised his voice. A gunshot went off and blood splattered. Zen in the kick of time had pulled the gun away from Vast's head, letting the bullet only graze him. The lost of his closest friend had hit poor Vast harder than the others probably could've thought.
So badly that he had actually contemplated suicide right there.
"Let me go! No...No...why?" Vast sobbed, dropping his gun and weeping uncontrollably in front of everyone else. "I should've stopped him! I should've helped him! No...No...I'm sorry Maxwell! What kind of shitty friend am I! I'm useless aren't I!? What kind of useless friend am I? Guah...ugh...I'm just some mental defet who can't even protect my friends! No...No..."
And then he finally saw No. 20.
"He died to protect you..." he said adamantly. "My best friend was killed trying to protect you, someone he saw as his own daughter. Listen to me well no NO. 20...Elisa...whatever you want to to be called.
If you do anything that makes his sacrifice worthless, then I will make sure you never see another day again...I'm..."
"Zen...take him away and keep watch." Elena replied. "I'll get the body moved...and for you all..." She looked on at the others, knowing that a few had come to actually speak to her but such hardships just had to occur right now.
It must have been so terrible on Elena and yet she still had to keep things going. She couldn't give up even after all this...Maxwell wouldn't have wanted them to give up either.
"Yeah..." He muttered with a soft smile. "It was fun...these battles truly are fun aren't they." Something was happening over at the dock, that was where the young Diclonius girl was at and where Zero was supposedly at also. He had no intention of going there now, it would be better to relax his body heal his wounds. Turn his weapons around, he connected then, retracted the spears and after a flash of light and churning of metal, he held his iconic Crescent Sun Axe which he returned to its slot that rested on his back.
Stepping forward, his arms raised to both sides and his same iconic amour wrapped itself around his body, the Grand King of Law donning his usual attire. Mouth filled with iron, Hector looked up at the long blue sky now beginning to tint with a string of orange.
“No...you’re wrong...this is the human race for you…” Zero coldly replied, picking up the straw hat and standing up. His blood was dripping off him as if he was in a shower. “How much power does a voice have...when they have nothing to back up their claims? Very little is the answer...but what if the very thing that they are saying is a threat...is giving them what they need to convince them? THAT is the human race for you...WE have given the voices in the diclonius head the reason to kill us, WE have convinced them with our actions that we are a threat to them...and why is that? Because humanity is ‘afraid’ of them, that is why they thought it was best to kidnap them, to torture them, to see how much they could withstand until they died...they became lab rats to our sick and twisted scientists ideas…”
Hector remembered those words...and perhaps they were right. Perhaps he was just an old and foolish man stuck in the past who couldn't move forward anymore. Once more, he grinned despite himself...his enemies could be so interesting sometimes. Feeling down into the pocket of his pants, he felt the small candy that Lester had given him.
When would the time come, for that to be used? He mused over the thought for a few seconds before walking away, heading over towards his castle at Omnimbus. Each footstep carried a heavy weight of thoughts. As he arrived at his castle, his wounds were tended and he received some very interesting news. The Voice Antidote was now half way complete but at the same time it required one more specific ingredient.
"And what would that be?" Hector replied to his scientists who knowing their King and in some cases, Ex-Captain, being covered in excess amount of blood wasn't new.
"Well sir, we need a sort of essence of the Voice but not just any, something strong and powerful."
A strong and powerful voice. He smirked at the thought, having had retrieved that a long time ago to form Azathoth. Hector left for a brief moment and returned with a small vial of what almost looked like black ink. "Perhaps this will be of use?" He asked, handing it over to his fellow men and women and then left after being told that it was highly possible.
"I see...good job swordsman...my mortal enemy. Such a use you are...I am going to rest now..it has been a long day." And Hector returned to his throne to do just that, rest his bloody and wearing body in his throne as he looked out at the open sky form his location.
---
---
The target was hit and the splash of water was heard. Trenek looked on but saw nothing emerge. She was probably dead now, the shot had taken off her entire arm and that man named Zero was also there. He could've taken aim there but instead opted to retreat. The day would come when he would have to finish them off anyways.
Still though...why did he have this sudden feeling in his chest. That girl, her rampage, her destruction, part of him wanted nothing to do with her. Was there a reason he had used his rifle to attack from a distance? One would've called it safety, pragmatic...but was it different for him? Trenek always had confidence because he always treated himself as superior to others. He was empathetic and unsympathetic to all lives other than his own.
But there was a reason for that, a reason that kept him from shooting Zero. It wasn't honor nor heroics. In fact he wanted to shoot him right now, straight in the head with no remorse...but he didn't because if he missed...
Trenek acted tough around others, but deep down, beyond that cold heart. He was absolutely terrified. And unfortunately for him, he was now at a point where if Zero looked, he would've found him and knowing the Blood Mask, seeing the guy who shot Ariel and threatened his wives could not have been easy.
---
---
Unlike Trenek, Uleus wasn't afraid despite the fact that was easily outnumbered. Well unlike Trenek, Uleus was an mentally insane freak of nature who's entire point of existence was to cause as much havoc as possible before dying. Whether it was quick and painless or slow and agonizing didn't mean much to him. In fact, the monster would prefer to go out in a bloody display of organs, torn apart and right before he could regenerate, a shot to the head, blowing his brains out and killing him for good.
But...he was not in a hurry to die yet. He after all had some more business he could do for his amazing master and king. But surrounded by a group of people and Diclonius that wanted him dead was going to make that a little hard. He smiled though, not out of confidence...alright a little but just because he was that demented. Almost at once he was fired on, Zen unleashing his trail of bullets into Uleus body and smacking him around like a rag doll. Getting her own gun out, Elena put five more straight into his flesh, knocking him against the wall. Damn it hurt like hell, his vectors reached out to block out the ones near his head but even that proved difficult.
Both the Queen of the G.O and her husband pulled out another cartridge of bullets and just as Uleus was beginning to regenerate his wounds, they were blown apart by the excessive hail of steel.
*BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!* *BAN!* *BANG!*
It felt like he was being hit by more bullets, somewhere his left eye, the other having been ripped out from the attack saw a man shooting relentlessly at him. Vast might have had a smile on his face but he was most definitely not showing any mercy.
Along with the bullets, the others were probably beating the absolute shit out of him too. This wasn't a fight, this was a pathetic beating and Uleus was the dog. By the time a moment came that he could think straight, both of his arms were gone, his legs were bleeding piles of muscles and half of his face was missing. His entrails slipped out and he looked by all means a complete mess.
"KuKakakakukukuk...this...ugh...gah...this is a bit much!" He spoke loudly, not really looking at anyone before. He staggered forward, his stomach...or what was left of it, growling. Well of course, he was supposed to have eaten those prisoners. Was there ever going to be a time when he could finally eat one of them?
"Little sister No. 20...ain't cha gonna feed your older brother...!?"
*BBBZZZZTTZTZ!*
And his body light up in a powerful and exciting stream of electricity, his one good eye exploded outward and he shook and splattered himself before finally falling down into a smoking hump on the ground.
Maxwell kept his gun raised, the sparks still radiating from it and a clear anger in his eyes.
"Get your piece of shit self away from my daughter." Maxwell growled. Coming up and picking the bundle of flesh by his neck. Maxwell liked No. 20, out of all the Diclonius that was there, she was the one he had the most connection with. So when Uleus made a threat to the person he considered to be a close to blood as his own family, Uleus Azathoth was going to earn his beating.
*BAM!*
The first punch knocked out at least two teeth.
*BAM!*
The second punch broke his nose.
*BAM!*
The third punch left a dark mark under his eye.
*BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!*
Maxwell, furious with the man who would dare try to harm No. 20 or even dare to force her into such a situation as he did was beyond forgiveness. With each blow, he expressed his anger in words.
"Don't...you...fucking...dare...treat...my...daughter...like...that...you...popcorn...ass...shittng...piece...of...fuck!"
*BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!*
He didn't even care that he was messing with another Diclonius, one with vectors and an insatiable appetite for evil and gore.
This hurt a lot...was a mere human really doing this to him? Hector was right, humans were amazing, to go this far for the ones they loved. He would've been content to just take his punishment and be killed here and now. But unfortunately life was not so fair for either of them. He had to survive for a little longer for his King's sake, especially when that dumbass Trenek as around. What a fool, he thought he knew loyalty but he was just a scared little rat following the strongest side and hiding behind a mask.
"Unforgivable!" Maxwell hissed, shoving his own gun straight down Uleus throat. "I will not let you speak to my daughter like that, you have no right to speak to No. 20 like that. I'm going to burn your insides until your fucking dickless self isn't even recognizable on the outside anymore!
*BZZZTTZZTT!*
Burning, on fire, Uleus Azathoth's inside were turned into a crisp and then Maxwell finally dropped him, nothing more than a piece of burned meat.
---
---
15 years ago a young man was like any other. A member of the G.O under the leadership of a Captain who would in turn like himself rise to the top. Captain Xurtius Zen, stoic ordered his men through their journey.
"So, Maxwell buddy ol' pal ol chum ol'..."
"Shut up Vast..." Maxwell muttered, sipping on wine and typing away on his own computer that he always carried around in his bag. Well as the techno nut of the group, Maxwell was always on that computer of his and he was always helping out the group as he could. Intelligence was his motive and his best friend Vastopida Jierroshi had been by his side ever since they were taken in by Captain Schlenzanner.
"Taken your medicine yet?" Maxwell asked.
Vast sighed and showed him one of the empty bottles. "I know what I'm doing man, I'm not insane."
Maxwell tried to hide his laughter under a cough and failed miserably. Vast looked at him angrily until Maxwell playfully punched him in the shoulders. "Eh don't feel bad about it, so you've got this issue...which has come in use a few times I might add...mind you your other personality can be a bitch at times...no offense." He added to his friend.
"Heh...none taken...for now. Hey Maxwell, I have to ask. Why did you become a member of the G.O in the first place?"
"That?" Maxwell replied softly. "Well I've never really talked about it and its kind of hard. Before I was found by the G.O, my family had an accident. I lived in a pretty terrible place, kind of like we all did before and I had the..." He stopped as if the moment was too much for him.
---
---
"Elisa!" The house was on fire and the young German child was trying to find his younger sister. Maxwell Kreinstart coughed through the smoke as he heard people yelling and guns going off. "Elisa! Where are you!?" He had to stay away from the men attacking his home.
His mother was dead...shot in the head.
His father was dead...shot in the head.
The only thing he had left was his four year old sister. A timid blonde haired and blue eyed girl.
*BANG!*
Another shot, something that made his blood freeze on the spot. Other than his mother and father, the only other person left was his sister. Now what was a search mission became a rescue mission. The gunshot went off upstairs and it was there this legs raced up, swung the door open and.
"ELISA!"
Whether he wanted to accept it or not, he knew his sister was dead. He knew it was his sister because he could recognize the face. He knew she was dead because half of her face was missing. He didn't even have time to think, almost on pure instinct holding a pen in his hand that he had no idea how it came there, he screamed and stabbed.
*Splursh!*
One man was killed, a long object straight into the font of his throat but that was far as young Maxwell could go.
"Du Stück Scheiße!"
*BANG!*
Flung backward by the force of the blast, Maxwell felt that he would die. He didn't want to die. He didn't want his body to bleed out from his stomach. He didn't want to
go out like a fool. But when the gun was shoved against his forehead, he realized that it was over.
*BANG!*
What a weird sensation. Getting shot in the head usually was quick. A brief moment of pain, less than a second and silence and darkness. Alright so the maybe he had been killed too quickly to notice the pain. Honestly it is hard to notice the pain in your head when your stomach is bleeding out. Speaking of which his stomach was on fire, that needed a good bandage soon. But why would he needed a bandage if he was dead? More important why was he still conscious if he was dead?
Oh great, was this what a ghost was like?
"Wh-What!?" He muttered. Maxwell saw his assailant fell forward, a hole in his own head and several uniformed members racing into the house. "More shots fired out and able to keep focus anymore, Maxwell too slumped forward and lay on his back facing the ceiling.
"That's quite a wound there, Captain, we don't have time to get him to a hospital, I'm going to start working now."
"Understood...hey kid..." Maxwell saw through his blurred vision a large, heavyset man with...was that an axe? Wow as if things didn't get stranger enough. "Who...Who are you? What's with that...weapon...Elisa...my sister."
"Don't talk boy, you're going to be alright. Trust me, you're in good hands. My name is Captain Hector Schlenzanner. Looks like we've got a lot of problems here, Zen how are you doing there?"
The person working on him was the exact opposite of the large man before him. He couldn't have been more than about 15 years of age, give or take a little, his expression stoic. What an incredibly young looking man.
"Guh!"
'Try to keep calm, I can't give you anesthetics right now." Zen said firmly.
"We're part of the International Police Group known as the Great Order. That there is Xurtius Zen, the youngest member of the Great Order and as I've already said, I am one of the Captains." Hector gently closed his massive hand around the boy's own. He liked it, it was calm and warm.
"Don't worry about the Axe either boy...we won't hurt you. Ah the others are back, how are things going? Yeah...got it. I'll give the report to the Master General at some point.
By now Maxwell had lost consciousness the words of those two men talking about things he had no idea about.
---
---
"Your sister...?" Vast asked.
"Yep, I wanted to join the Great Order so that I could protect others. I never got to protect my little sister Elisa and I've always regretted it. I'm not the strongest here but..." He grinned confidently. "I've got a lot of confidence in my brain power.
---
---
Maxwell put his electric pistol away and went up to No. 20, lowering himself on his knees and suddenly hugging her deeply. He didn't care if she was one of the strongest Diclonius in the world, to him, she was just his cute little kid that he saw as his own daughter. He glowered quickly at the smoldering remains of Uleus. That jackass would never harm his girl again.
"I love my little sister a long time ago, I won't lose another member of my family again because of some fool like him. Kuh...sorry for treating you like that but..."
*SLISH!*
And at the very moment, Maxwell Krienstart's throat was punctured and ripped open as a corporeal hand poked its way through, splattered poor No. 20 with a wet stream of blood. Maxwell struggled to stand up, reaching up to his throat and gasping for air he couldn't reach. And behind him, a slithering creature of flesh and smirks rose up.
"Kakakakukukakak...you almost got me!" Uleus hissed. "Had I not used my vectors to protect my brain, the heat and electricity would've fried it. Gah...you all put a number on me...but I got to win something in this war! Kuakakuakaka!"
"YOU FUCKING BASTARD!" Vast shrieked in horrible rage, shooting at Uleus to no avail. The man was done and he quickly slithered away like a snake, making his escape through one of the cracks int he floor and slipping down as the bullets missed. Uleus had escaped and now one more member of Elena's group was on the ground bleeding.
Elena wasn't even sure what to do anymore, it might have been one of the few times she was expressing true shock and horror. First Ivan ad now Maxwell? This wasn't supposed to be happening.
Vast himself who was usually so happy was now tearful and horrified. He was on his knees, pressing against Maxwell's chest and rubbing his throat as if hoping some miracle would happen. "Come on man, no...shit! No! No! No! Please!" Vast was hysterical right now.
He quickly turned to one of the Diclonius, specifically the one named No. 44 as if the leader could actually do something. "Help him!" He roared at her, his voice filled with sorrow. "You're kind has all these special powers, you can heal him right? One of you can right!?" He looked over at the other Diclonius. Come on! How many times as he risked his own life to help you all...help him!
P-Please help him. Please help my friend. Do something, use your vectors just..."
"Gack...agah...hey Vast...mind not being so loud." Maxwell could barely speak above a whisper and even word he said caused him great pain in his throat and chest.
"Mate?" Vast replied sadly.
"...You're awfully loud...right now Vast buddy. I was hoping you'd be a bit more collected when I died."
"Shut up! You ain't going to die mate. We can fix you up, we can bandage your wound...we can..."
Maxwell half coughed and half laughed.
"Bandage this...ouch...guh...that's hilarious isn't it? I'm sorry Vast but no bandage is going to fix this. Haa...guh...aguah...sorry mate. But you know I can't...I can't really call it boring right now. I had a lot of fun, met a lot of unique people...and learned a lot of new things about the world."
Maxwell coughed loudly there and spat up some more blood, at this point the vision in his right eye was gone. "Vast, your the last Brigadier General here now. Ya got...lots of issues I guess...but you got to work hard like always."
"...Yeah..." Vast replied softly. "I will...of course."
And now at last, with a minute of life in his body, Maxwell Kreinstart finally looked over at No. 20. He wasn't sure how she looked, his one good eye was becoming blurred as well.
"I hope you liked your kitten...I never had a daughter before but I did have a little sister. I'm a bit too old to be your brother but...haa...I guess having a cute little girl like you as a daughter isn't so bad. Hack...gack...Elisa.
You know...it's occurred to me that you don't even have a name. Heh...I'm a pretty crappy father aren't I. I give my daughter gifts and baby kittens...haa...but I don't even give her a name.
He couldn't see her anymore, he hoped he was still looking at No. 20.
"Diclonius...really just humans like us, with a few differences. I never gave you a name before and a father should give his daughter a name right? Haa...Haa...Haa...I had a little sister a long time ago. She was the most important person in my life and she unfortunately died in a terrible incident, before I even knew about the G.O.
Does...Elisa sound nice to you...No.20.
But...can't think straight...can't...need...
Heh...Auf Wiedersehen...my dear sweet No. 20."
And at last, Maxwell left out his last breath and finally died on the ground in the middle of the room. If there was anyone who was breaking down was Vastopida who was on his knees, hands over his face and visibly breaking down in front of everyone. Well of course, Vast was the person who connected closest with Maxwell from the other members of the G.O. He knew him ever since they had first met as members in the G.O years ago. Vast had lost a person that he was incredibly close to and it was taking its toll on him.
As for Elena, she had her head bowed lowed.
"Why...am I losing so many of my members because of this war? Am I not a good leader? Am I really so bad that my own men are dying because of my incompetence?"
"Mama?" Ericka whispered, having arrived and was now holding on to her mother's wheel. "What's wrong with Max? Why is he on the ground? Why is he sleeping? You shouldn't sleep on the job Max, you'll get in trouble."
"Ericka..." Zen stated. "Maxwell isn't sleeping...please be a bit more respectful."
"Not...sleeping?" Ericka who was too young to understand at least realized the scope of the situation to some degree. She covered her mouth and wept silently. "M-Max? Max isn't...Max wouldn't..."
"VAST!" One would've have thought a completely new person had entered the room. Had this been the first time Zen had ever raised his voice. A gunshot went off and blood splattered. Zen in the kick of time had pulled the gun away from Vast's head, letting the bullet only graze him. The lost of his closest friend had hit poor Vast harder than the others probably could've thought.
So badly that he had actually contemplated suicide right there.
"Let me go! No...No...why?" Vast sobbed, dropping his gun and weeping uncontrollably in front of everyone else. "I should've stopped him! I should've helped him! No...No...I'm sorry Maxwell! What kind of shitty friend am I! I'm useless aren't I!? What kind of useless friend am I? Guah...ugh...I'm just some mental defet who can't even protect my friends! No...No..."
And then he finally saw No. 20.
"He died to protect you..." he said adamantly. "My best friend was killed trying to protect you, someone he saw as his own daughter. Listen to me well no NO. 20...Elisa...whatever you want to to be called.
If you do anything that makes his sacrifice worthless, then I will make sure you never see another day again...I'm..."
"Zen...take him away and keep watch." Elena replied. "I'll get the body moved...and for you all..." She looked on at the others, knowing that a few had come to actually speak to her but such hardships just had to occur right now.
It must have been so terrible on Elena and yet she still had to keep things going. She couldn't give up even after all this...Maxwell wouldn't have wanted them to give up either.
Reric- Admin
- Posts : 116
Reputation : 4
Join date : 2013-08-01 -
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by NyuuX Fri May 30, 2014 1:38 am
In the plane, everyone seemed to wonder if Ragnar actually killed the men sent by Hector. The moments he became completely different from the when they first met. The Ragnar they had met was calm, nice, and soft-spoken. When he held that sword, he showed a more violent side to himelf. To Cy, and the others, it was indeed strange to see right before their eyes.
“The sword...changed him. I don't know much about swords or any type of heritage that may be carried, but that sure as hell wasn't normal.”, Avery sounded like a child that had seen an astounding magic trick. His tone lowered to a more serious one, “And that bothers me. If a simple sword can change him like that, what else can he do?”The question left Cy, Mika, and Nyrumi thinking the same.
Before another word could be said, the plane's door opened. Ragnar stepped inside and the pilot increased the speed of the plane. They stared at him, covered in the blood and a few chunks of guts of some poor soul. He proceeded to speak in his ever so calm voice.
“How is everybody?”
They stood in silence, wondering how Ragnar could ask a question like that after it looks like he slaughtered animals.
“sorry for taking so long, some little bitch on the radio complained over me telling the truth about him and then acted like he was some pathetic little god and everyone else was ants, you know, the usual for a guy that will die out of his own idiocy and arrogance”
“Who was he?”, Cy asked. “Did he mention anything about anyone else coming after us?” Mika sat on the ground, crossed her legs and sat straight up looking at the ceiling of the plane. “What am I doing here?”, the question stormed in her mind. She knew the exact reason she was there, but at the same time, confused about it.
“now, I am also very sorry that we had to leave my mansion so abruptly and quickly, you probably barely got any rest there, so, to make it up for you I will offer you three deals, I can drop you off at Las Vegas with some money, drop you off at New York with some money, or come with me to my summer mansion in Iceland, I recomend the last offer but it is your choice”
Ragnar proposed the ideas to the group. The four exchanged looks but did not speak. It seemed like everyone was entitled to their own decision. The first to speak was Nyrumi. Her decision seemed almost obvious to the others. “I've always wanted to go to Las Vegas. It'd be nice to get away from all of this for awhile.” Her gleeful smile meant her mind was made up. Letting out a small sigh, Avery made up his mind as well. “Wherever Nyrumi goes, I go.” That was all he had to say about the decision. His face showed no excitement as Nyrumi's did.
When Mika heard the opportunity to go to New York, her eyes glowed with apparent excitement. Her military trainers were stationed there to keep an eye on the Dicloni, after all it was a huge city. She wanted to pay them both a visit and see how they were doing. She hadn't seen them in over a year. “I'll get off in New York.”, she told Ragnar. This raised Cy's curiosity a bit. “For what? What's there for you?” His voice seemed raspy. “There's something I have to do there, that's all.” As annoyed Cy was with the response he got, he let it go. “I'll go to Iceland with Ragnar.”, Cy informed. Mika thought for sure he would go with her to New York, but she was wrong.
When the plane landed in Las Vegas to refuel, Nyrumi stood up helped Avery off of the plane. Avery could walk on his own now, but stumbled because his legs were a bit weak from sitting for a prolonged time. Before the plane took off, Nyrumi ran back inside plane. She looked Cy in his eyes and gave him a tight hug and a small kiss on the cheek. Nyrumi blushed and smiled before doing the same to Mika. She looked at Ragnar and smiled. “It's not like me to thank others, but thank you for helping us, especially Avery.” She sounded sincere about it and hugged Ragnar. Before stepping off the plane, she turned to John, whom Ragnar appointed to protect Nyrumi. “Don't be such a dweeb.”, she said jokingly with a smile on her face, giving a punch to his shoulder. She ran off the plane to and stood next to Avery. Both watched as the plane lifted and flew to its next destination, New York.
“What's the plan now?”, Avery asked. Nyrumi stared into the clear sky in the direction the plane took off in. “Let's just lay low for awhile. That's the best thing we can do...for now at least.”, she replied. Avery didn't expect an answer like that one from Nyrumi. “I thought you wanted to let loose and enjoy this place.” Nyrumi simply looked at him and smiled deviously. “Don't worry I will.”, she said. “And the people will too.”
Three hours after dropping off Nyrumi and Avery in Las Vegas, the plane landed in New York to refuel. Before getting off the plane, Mika looked at Ragnar and thanked him for his hospitality. She still wasn't happy about Cy not going with her, but she knew that was his perogative. She finally turned to Cy and asked him to step off the plane with him to be some what alone. He complied and followed her outside.
“So this is it huh?”, she clearly sounded upset. Cy knew by the tone she wasn't pleased by his decision to go to Iceland with Ragnar but he knew he had to. “I guess it is.”, he reponded with sympathy. He could see her eyes starting to tear up. “A-are you sure?” Her voice was beginning to choke up with emotion as she struggled to get the words out. Not sure how he could repond without making her feel worse, Cy grabbed her and held her tight. He didn't feel her holding him back, which worried the damage had been done. Before long he could feel her arms holding him back just as tight. He felt a little better about the situation now. They leaned away from each other, yet still holding on. Mika stared into the deep red eyes of the Diclonius she had befriended. Cy found himself staring back into Mika's light hazel eyes. The two shared in a passionate kiss that lasted a good 5 seconds. The two let go of each other and remained silent. Cy walked back to the plane before turning back to Mika. “This goodbye is only for now.” Hearing him say that brought a smile to Mika's face. “Definately.”, she said as she wiped away the tears from her face. She watched the plane take off to Iceland. “I can't wait to see you again.”, she thought to herself.
On the plane, Cy sat down on the floor. His back was against the wall as he spoke to Ragnar. “Iceland huh? Is it as cold as the name suggests it would be?”, Cy asked making conversation. “What are we gonne be doing there anyway? If you don't mind me asking.” Not before long, the plane has landed in Iceland, Ragnar's home.
“The sword...changed him. I don't know much about swords or any type of heritage that may be carried, but that sure as hell wasn't normal.”, Avery sounded like a child that had seen an astounding magic trick. His tone lowered to a more serious one, “And that bothers me. If a simple sword can change him like that, what else can he do?”The question left Cy, Mika, and Nyrumi thinking the same.
Before another word could be said, the plane's door opened. Ragnar stepped inside and the pilot increased the speed of the plane. They stared at him, covered in the blood and a few chunks of guts of some poor soul. He proceeded to speak in his ever so calm voice.
“How is everybody?”
They stood in silence, wondering how Ragnar could ask a question like that after it looks like he slaughtered animals.
“sorry for taking so long, some little bitch on the radio complained over me telling the truth about him and then acted like he was some pathetic little god and everyone else was ants, you know, the usual for a guy that will die out of his own idiocy and arrogance”
“Who was he?”, Cy asked. “Did he mention anything about anyone else coming after us?” Mika sat on the ground, crossed her legs and sat straight up looking at the ceiling of the plane. “What am I doing here?”, the question stormed in her mind. She knew the exact reason she was there, but at the same time, confused about it.
“now, I am also very sorry that we had to leave my mansion so abruptly and quickly, you probably barely got any rest there, so, to make it up for you I will offer you three deals, I can drop you off at Las Vegas with some money, drop you off at New York with some money, or come with me to my summer mansion in Iceland, I recomend the last offer but it is your choice”
Ragnar proposed the ideas to the group. The four exchanged looks but did not speak. It seemed like everyone was entitled to their own decision. The first to speak was Nyrumi. Her decision seemed almost obvious to the others. “I've always wanted to go to Las Vegas. It'd be nice to get away from all of this for awhile.” Her gleeful smile meant her mind was made up. Letting out a small sigh, Avery made up his mind as well. “Wherever Nyrumi goes, I go.” That was all he had to say about the decision. His face showed no excitement as Nyrumi's did.
When Mika heard the opportunity to go to New York, her eyes glowed with apparent excitement. Her military trainers were stationed there to keep an eye on the Dicloni, after all it was a huge city. She wanted to pay them both a visit and see how they were doing. She hadn't seen them in over a year. “I'll get off in New York.”, she told Ragnar. This raised Cy's curiosity a bit. “For what? What's there for you?” His voice seemed raspy. “There's something I have to do there, that's all.” As annoyed Cy was with the response he got, he let it go. “I'll go to Iceland with Ragnar.”, Cy informed. Mika thought for sure he would go with her to New York, but she was wrong.
When the plane landed in Las Vegas to refuel, Nyrumi stood up helped Avery off of the plane. Avery could walk on his own now, but stumbled because his legs were a bit weak from sitting for a prolonged time. Before the plane took off, Nyrumi ran back inside plane. She looked Cy in his eyes and gave him a tight hug and a small kiss on the cheek. Nyrumi blushed and smiled before doing the same to Mika. She looked at Ragnar and smiled. “It's not like me to thank others, but thank you for helping us, especially Avery.” She sounded sincere about it and hugged Ragnar. Before stepping off the plane, she turned to John, whom Ragnar appointed to protect Nyrumi. “Don't be such a dweeb.”, she said jokingly with a smile on her face, giving a punch to his shoulder. She ran off the plane to and stood next to Avery. Both watched as the plane lifted and flew to its next destination, New York.
“What's the plan now?”, Avery asked. Nyrumi stared into the clear sky in the direction the plane took off in. “Let's just lay low for awhile. That's the best thing we can do...for now at least.”, she replied. Avery didn't expect an answer like that one from Nyrumi. “I thought you wanted to let loose and enjoy this place.” Nyrumi simply looked at him and smiled deviously. “Don't worry I will.”, she said. “And the people will too.”
Three hours after dropping off Nyrumi and Avery in Las Vegas, the plane landed in New York to refuel. Before getting off the plane, Mika looked at Ragnar and thanked him for his hospitality. She still wasn't happy about Cy not going with her, but she knew that was his perogative. She finally turned to Cy and asked him to step off the plane with him to be some what alone. He complied and followed her outside.
“So this is it huh?”, she clearly sounded upset. Cy knew by the tone she wasn't pleased by his decision to go to Iceland with Ragnar but he knew he had to. “I guess it is.”, he reponded with sympathy. He could see her eyes starting to tear up. “A-are you sure?” Her voice was beginning to choke up with emotion as she struggled to get the words out. Not sure how he could repond without making her feel worse, Cy grabbed her and held her tight. He didn't feel her holding him back, which worried the damage had been done. Before long he could feel her arms holding him back just as tight. He felt a little better about the situation now. They leaned away from each other, yet still holding on. Mika stared into the deep red eyes of the Diclonius she had befriended. Cy found himself staring back into Mika's light hazel eyes. The two shared in a passionate kiss that lasted a good 5 seconds. The two let go of each other and remained silent. Cy walked back to the plane before turning back to Mika. “This goodbye is only for now.” Hearing him say that brought a smile to Mika's face. “Definately.”, she said as she wiped away the tears from her face. She watched the plane take off to Iceland. “I can't wait to see you again.”, she thought to herself.
On the plane, Cy sat down on the floor. His back was against the wall as he spoke to Ragnar. “Iceland huh? Is it as cold as the name suggests it would be?”, Cy asked making conversation. “What are we gonne be doing there anyway? If you don't mind me asking.” Not before long, the plane has landed in Iceland, Ragnar's home.
NyuuX- Posts : 27
Reputation : 0
Join date : 2013-12-18
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by Ragnar-tyrson Fri May 30, 2014 1:11 pm
“Who was he?”, Cy asked. “Did he mention anything about anyone else coming after us?”
Ragnar said “he did not say what his name was, but it was clear he was working for someone else called Hector, but I know what he was, a miserable pile of shit”
“I've always wanted to go to Las Vegas. It'd be nice to get away from all of this for awhile.” Her gleeful smile meant her mind was made up. Letting out a small sigh, Avery made up his mind as well. “Wherever Nyrumi goes, I go.”
Ragnar smiled and nodded “I will drop you off in Las Vegas then” Ragnar though he probably was gonna miss her since it was nice talking to her, but he knew he couldn’t force her to come with him. Well, technically he could try to force her but he did not want to force her to come with him.
“I'll get off in New York.”, Mika told Ragnar. This raised Cy's curiosity a bit. “For what? What's there for you?” His voice seemed raspy. “There's something I have to do there, that's all.”
Ragnar nodded with a smile and said “very well then, I hope whatever it is that you are gonna do there goes smoothly” He did not think he was gonna miss her as much, not because he did not like her but rather just he did not get to talk to her much, though that made him slightly sad as he thought this might be the last time he would see her then.
“I'll go to Iceland with Ragnar.”, Cy informed.
Ragnar smiled knowing he would at least have one of the group stick around with him and said “that is great to hear”
When the plane landed in Las Vegas to refuel, Nyrumi stood up helped Avery off of the plane. Avery could walk on his own now, but stumbled because his legs were a bit weak from sitting for a prolonged time. Before the plane took off, Nyrumi ran back inside plane. She looked Cy in his eyes and gave him a tight hug and a small kiss on the cheek. Nyrumi blushed and smiled before doing the same to Mika.
Ragnar smiled seeing that, it felt good to him seeing them being so good to each other like that, he wasn’t expecting to get a good bye himself and was already just happy seeing how much he helped them. Ragnar for that reasons was not expecting what happened next.
She looked at Ragnar and smiled. “It's not like me to thank others, but thank you for helping us, especially Avery.” She sounded sincere about it and hugged Ragnar.
Ragnar was not expecting to hear those words from her, it was not that he thought she was too mean or something like that, but that he had not realized he actually deserved it, to him what he did was almost nothing, something not worth to be thanked for. Ragnar did not expect the hug either, even his most prince side could not resist the warmth that came from getting a true genuine hug, something he had not gotten since he was a little kid. He gave a genuine and happy smile to her and said “Thank you, just call me if you ever need any help”
Before stepping off the plane, she turned to John, whom Ragnar appointed to protect Nyrumi. “Don't be such a dweeb.”, she said jokingly with a smile on her face, giving a punch to his shoulder.
John smiled to her, he actually liked her. John said trying to not look as pathetic as usual “I will not be any longer thanks to you”
When the plane started John realized one thing and quickly asked Ragnar “uhm, where is the money that you were gonna leave them with?” Ragnar eyes widened as he noticed the suitcase they were supposed to take was still on the plane. Ragnar gave a simple glance to the suitcase and then to John before John nodded, grabbed the suitcase and ran out of the plane while it was taking off. John jumped out of the plane as it continued with its flight. John tumbled a bit when he landed on the ground and got some scratches but otherwise was alright. He stood up, holding the suitcase and ran over to Avery and Nyrumi while the plane took off and went away. When John got to them panting a bit he gave a bit of an awkward smile and said “you guys forgot the money he gave” he breathed in and then said “about two million dollars, and it looks like I missed the flight now” he gave another awkward smile but tried to stand up straight and more professional, he then gave a question indicating he did not think his plan of jumping out of the plane fully through “uhm,by the way, do you guys maybe need someone to be your guide in Las Vegas?” an awkward smile plastered on his face as he asked that question.
Three hours after dropping off Nyrumi and Avery in Las Vegas, the plane landed in New York to refuel. Before getting off the plane, Mika looked at Ragnar and thanked him for his hospitality.
Ragnar simply gave a nod and a smile indicating he appreciated her thanking him for his hospitality. Ragnar knew Mika had a bank account since she had an official job so he simply transferred one million dollars to her bank account. Ragnar was able to see the exchange between Cy and Mika, he knew this was difficult for the both of them.
On the plane, Cy sat down on the floor. His back was against the wall as he spoke to Ragnar. “Iceland huh? Is it as cold as the name suggests it would be?”, Cy asked making conversation.
Ragnar smiled and said “it certainly is true when it is winter there, which i swear lasts five months at the very least”
“What are we gonna be doing there anyway? If you don't mind me asking.” Not before long, the plane has landed in Iceland, Ragnar's home.
Ragnar got bit of a mischievous smile hearing that question, he then answered “see, Iceland is a small country, but it is an important country. It is part of the European economic alliance, it is part of NATO, it is right in the middle of the North-Atlantic, has many tourists, is respected by many nations for its forward thinking ways and is one of the biggest exporters of fish per capita. It is a small country, but the influence from it is strong, and, know what? I am gonna support it, myself, I am gonna go to the Prime minister himself, in person, and on the news, to donate money to Iceland, to pay off all of its government's debts and also all the debts of the ctizen’s of Iceland, I have enough money to do so. When the world discovers one of its richest and most generous persons is a diclonius who does not hide it, well, it will bring great amount of change.” he took a pause to stand up and then said “Iceland is a country that fights discrimination often, no laws are discriminatory here, to support such a peaceful small nation like this will be enough to make it on the world news, and when something like that happens, not just will it help here in Iceland, and not just Europe, but also everywhere. Even in places that hates us now will become split, how you treat dicloni becomes an important talk rather then one way support. Bringing this to the attention of the world will change it, groups that hunt us down now end up going in danger of themselves being hunted down by governments, they would soon enough be labeled terrorists, just like who they truly are.” Ragnar started to walk out of the plane with Cy and said “Fighting alone can only accomplish so much, but winning over allies peacefully and everywhere, now that, that can accomplish almost anything” After a brief pause Ragnar gave a more playful smile to Cy “plus anyway, I just love being in Iceland”
------------------------------------------------
Words: 1373
Ragnar-tyrson- Posts : 80
Reputation : -1
Join date : 2014-04-08
Location : Iceland
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by Jamie Dark Fri May 30, 2014 8:38 pm
Suzuki watched as the members of the G.O unleash their guns on Uleus. The thing was getting annihilated by the amount of bullets that was being fired, any normal man would already be dead, but Uleus wasn’t a man, nor human. Maxwell seemed the more emotion fueled one of the group, as Uleus tried to hurt No. 20. It seemed that Maxwell had grown attached to No.20 since they picked up the group of diclonius, and Uleus trying to hurt her seemed to push him to the limit. Maxwell began to beat the shit out of Uleus, each punch leaving a massive mark on the diclonius, until what was left could not be recognised. Maxwell then walked over to No.20.
"I love my little sister a long time ago, I won't lose another member of my family again because of some fool like him. Kuh...sorry for treating you like that but..."
And at that moment, Maxwell’s throat was ripped open, blood spraying all over No.20 as Maxwell struggled to stand from the attack.
"YOU FUCKING BASTARD!" Vast screamed at the top of his lungs, shooting Uleus, but to no avail, as the diclonius as able to escape through the cracks.
In one day, Elena has lost two of her men, Suzuki could see that she was not taking it well, to a point where she was doubting if she was a good leader now.
Vast was the most upset about Maxwell’s well being, it seemed the two were good friends, and as Vast was trying his best to keep Maxwell alive, it was no use, and all Maxwell could do was tell Vast to be strong, as well as thinking of a name for his adopted daughter No.20.
"Why...am I losing so many of my members because of this war? Am I not a good leader? Am I really so bad that my own men are dying because of my incompetence?"
Elena’s daughter Ericka then walked in, questioning what is going on, not knowing what is happening. Zen was quick to tell her the truth, although harsh to tell a three year old, but that was how they did things. Zen then had to quickly react to Vast’s sudden attempt at suicide. It seemed his friend’s death was too much for him.
Suzuki could no longer watch as the G.O looked to be crumbling in their own base. “Elena! Don’t let the deaths of two of your men question your ability as a leader, you should know by now that this is war...and no matter how much we try...we always lose someone important to us…” a tear fell down Suzuki’s face as she said this, she knew the costs of war, and how much it had an effect on her. “I mean look at me! Five years ago, we were to agree to an alliance that would benefit both of us...but because of this war...I lost my men, I lost my parents...and because of this war...I am worried about the life of my children…”
“But I remained strong! And so should you...which is why it is time I complete our alliance…” Suzuki then pulled out her phone and began to make a call. “Hello...this is Lady Rose...it is time, get to the G.O immediately”
“Understood!” Suzuki then put her phone down.
“I have been busy in the last two years, working on a project, kept secret to insure that it would succeed, but with the current situation, I had to push it when it was near completion” Helicopters could be heard outside before the sound of footsteps was then being heard, getting louder and louder until a group of soldiers had entered the room, standing behind Suzuki. The men were wearing heavy armour, possible of withstanding powerful weapons of all capabilities. On the side of each soldier's arm was an EU flag, with different Nation flags under that. The ones that could be seen was Great Britain, Spain, Germany, Italy and Portugal.
“The project was to build an army, but not just any army, but an army that could help our cause, one that will help us win this war and end the deaths of innocent lives, and ensure that the diclonius had a place to live”
“You no longer have to worry about the lives of your men during this war...as I...Lady Rose...Leader of the European Union, give you...the G.O...the full support...of every European army!”
----------
"We don't need to be better than him! Those years of work were the years that were wasted! We don't need to play nice anymore! We should have just started by slaughtering all of you. We don't need our voices to be strong but we can choose to use them!"
Zero stood his ground as he saw Ariel rush towards him. He saw the vector come towards him and braced himself. But before the vector could hit, a gunshot went off, and Zero watched as Ariel was hit and flew off the boat.
“ARIEL!!!!!!” Zero shouted as he tried to reach Ariel, but she hit the water before he could reach the end of the boat. By the time he got there, she had used her vectors to swim away. Zero became enraged, especially as he saw the remains of Ariel, her arm left on the floor. Zero remembered where the shot came from, charged up his blood cannon shot, and with the biggest shot he had ever done, fired at the ground of where the sniper was. All Zero could hear next was a loud explosion. He had hit the mark, it was just the case of did he hit the sniper?
Zero then collapsed, as the shot used up a lot of blood, to which he was having very little in his body. His phone was going off, and as Zero struggled, he eventually was able to get it out and answer.
“Sir! Lady Rose has activated the project and informed me to let you know”
“Good...I request a pick up”
“Yes Sir! What is your current location?”
“Tokyo, look for where the massive explosion is, that is where I am”
“Understood! I will inform Squad B and get them to pick you up sir”
“Thank you…” Zero hanged up and began to crawl. He had to get off the boat and find somewhere to wait as his men came to pick him up. It seemed like now was the time to start the project, and all this could only bring a smile to his face.
“And now...our plan begins…”
"I love my little sister a long time ago, I won't lose another member of my family again because of some fool like him. Kuh...sorry for treating you like that but..."
And at that moment, Maxwell’s throat was ripped open, blood spraying all over No.20 as Maxwell struggled to stand from the attack.
"YOU FUCKING BASTARD!" Vast screamed at the top of his lungs, shooting Uleus, but to no avail, as the diclonius as able to escape through the cracks.
In one day, Elena has lost two of her men, Suzuki could see that she was not taking it well, to a point where she was doubting if she was a good leader now.
Vast was the most upset about Maxwell’s well being, it seemed the two were good friends, and as Vast was trying his best to keep Maxwell alive, it was no use, and all Maxwell could do was tell Vast to be strong, as well as thinking of a name for his adopted daughter No.20.
"Why...am I losing so many of my members because of this war? Am I not a good leader? Am I really so bad that my own men are dying because of my incompetence?"
Elena’s daughter Ericka then walked in, questioning what is going on, not knowing what is happening. Zen was quick to tell her the truth, although harsh to tell a three year old, but that was how they did things. Zen then had to quickly react to Vast’s sudden attempt at suicide. It seemed his friend’s death was too much for him.
Suzuki could no longer watch as the G.O looked to be crumbling in their own base. “Elena! Don’t let the deaths of two of your men question your ability as a leader, you should know by now that this is war...and no matter how much we try...we always lose someone important to us…” a tear fell down Suzuki’s face as she said this, she knew the costs of war, and how much it had an effect on her. “I mean look at me! Five years ago, we were to agree to an alliance that would benefit both of us...but because of this war...I lost my men, I lost my parents...and because of this war...I am worried about the life of my children…”
“But I remained strong! And so should you...which is why it is time I complete our alliance…” Suzuki then pulled out her phone and began to make a call. “Hello...this is Lady Rose...it is time, get to the G.O immediately”
“Understood!” Suzuki then put her phone down.
“I have been busy in the last two years, working on a project, kept secret to insure that it would succeed, but with the current situation, I had to push it when it was near completion” Helicopters could be heard outside before the sound of footsteps was then being heard, getting louder and louder until a group of soldiers had entered the room, standing behind Suzuki. The men were wearing heavy armour, possible of withstanding powerful weapons of all capabilities. On the side of each soldier's arm was an EU flag, with different Nation flags under that. The ones that could be seen was Great Britain, Spain, Germany, Italy and Portugal.
“The project was to build an army, but not just any army, but an army that could help our cause, one that will help us win this war and end the deaths of innocent lives, and ensure that the diclonius had a place to live”
“You no longer have to worry about the lives of your men during this war...as I...Lady Rose...Leader of the European Union, give you...the G.O...the full support...of every European army!”
----------
"We don't need to be better than him! Those years of work were the years that were wasted! We don't need to play nice anymore! We should have just started by slaughtering all of you. We don't need our voices to be strong but we can choose to use them!"
Zero stood his ground as he saw Ariel rush towards him. He saw the vector come towards him and braced himself. But before the vector could hit, a gunshot went off, and Zero watched as Ariel was hit and flew off the boat.
“ARIEL!!!!!!” Zero shouted as he tried to reach Ariel, but she hit the water before he could reach the end of the boat. By the time he got there, she had used her vectors to swim away. Zero became enraged, especially as he saw the remains of Ariel, her arm left on the floor. Zero remembered where the shot came from, charged up his blood cannon shot, and with the biggest shot he had ever done, fired at the ground of where the sniper was. All Zero could hear next was a loud explosion. He had hit the mark, it was just the case of did he hit the sniper?
Zero then collapsed, as the shot used up a lot of blood, to which he was having very little in his body. His phone was going off, and as Zero struggled, he eventually was able to get it out and answer.
“Sir! Lady Rose has activated the project and informed me to let you know”
“Good...I request a pick up”
“Yes Sir! What is your current location?”
“Tokyo, look for where the massive explosion is, that is where I am”
“Understood! I will inform Squad B and get them to pick you up sir”
“Thank you…” Zero hanged up and began to crawl. He had to get off the boat and find somewhere to wait as his men came to pick him up. It seemed like now was the time to start the project, and all this could only bring a smile to his face.
“And now...our plan begins…”
Jamie Dark- Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 28
Location : England
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by Reric Sat May 31, 2014 7:32 pm
Colonel Trenek turned around, something was going on down there. What was that man doing? What was happening would be made very clear.
"Wha...?" He didn't have time to even finish a single word. The only thing Trenek had time to do was mutter and be blown off his feet. Something bright, large, destructive had come from that man below him. Something of such incredible power that he was blinded by pain and confusion.
As quickly as it came it vanished. Trenek lay in a heap on his back. Smoke and dust filled his lungs and his men though roughed up did seem to be in better shape. What an awful pain, he raised his left arm to brush the soot off of him. It was heavy though, as much as he tried to lift up the limb he just couldn't. But again, lifting up a limb would be hard...especially if you didn't actually have it.
Trenek always spoke about how he didn't fear death. He always kept his confidence and acted like he was above the influence. What a foolish ideology that was. The sad truth was, Trenek was only confident when he felt like he was a head. So with his stump bleeding out, the prospect of death on his way...that confidence drained like water in the sink.
"WHAT THE FUCK MAN!!!"
Trenk lost it. He shrieked, screamed and waved his limbless body around. Splattering more blood and losing more as well. His men looking at him, came around almost as if to help him. But those men did not have the eyes willing to help him. For the first time, they got to see the true nature of their colonel. Needless to say, none of them had any mercy on them.
"HELP ME!" He roared. "HELP ME YOU MAGGOTY SHITS! HELP ME!!"
"I guess...this is your true face eh Colonel?" One man questioned sardonically. "Quite an accident right men? I mean that was a heck of a bear."
"I didn't even know they had bears in Japan." Another replied smirking.
"You all...what the fuck are you talking about!?" Trenek gasped.
"Well we tried to help him...yeah but it was just too late." There was no loyalty to one who didn't deserve it. Trenek watched in disbelief as his men left him.
"YOU BASTARDS! YOU FUCKING BASTARDS! COME BACK HERE! I AM YOUR LEADER! I OWN YOU! I OWN ALL OF YOU!! GET YOUR SHITTY SELVES BACK HERE AND HELP ME!
AAARRRRGH! YOU BITCHES!"
Something had to be done! Certainly the King would not let this go without consequences. With one good arm he manage dot dial and demanded as Hector picked up the line to help him and kill those freaks. Those men were bitches after all and a bitch only had one place, to serve their master.
"Sorry Trenek...no can do." those words struck him like a lightning bolt.
"Wh-What? What do you mean Hector!?"
"A good leader is not only a person who in charge but a person who is a friend and family. You have never once treated your men as anything more than playthings and tools. Of course as long as you got the job done that was really no problem. But the moment you started killing your own men that was different."
So Hector had known about that.
"A good leader does not kill his own men in fact such a thing is really unforgivable. I do not believe I gave any orders to kill your men...which just so happen to my men. The Grand King of Law is not very pleased. Judging from things I guess you had a little contact with our good friend Zero. But don't worry, I've given orders for someone to meet you.
Feel free to pray and hope for the best."
He hung up.
"What!? No! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! I OWN YOU ALL! YOU TRAITORS! YOU FUCKING TRAITORS!! GUUUUH! OOOOH! OOOAAAHH!" By now The colonel was literally foaming at the mouth, crawling with one good arm and just spitting and choking and screaming in rage. He had no idea what to do and no way to calm himself down.
Thus for hours, Trenek screamed until his throat went dry. By now it was rather dark, way past midnight in in his area of Japan and nobody had come to help him. He had manage to crawl his way into a lowly alleyway, resting his broken body against a the trash, a fitting place.
"Bitches...bitches...fucking bitches...I must...you bitches..." Eyes closed, he heard some footsteps comming but didn't open them. Oh thank goodness at least one of these fuckers had come. It was too dark to see who had come and at this point, Trenek just kept his eyes closed. Whoever had come though, their hand was nice and warm, it felt soft as it brushed against his face. That was the touch of a woman he thought, ah good. A bitch was needed to heal a good man after all.
That was Trenek, he cared only for himself...a sexist and racist man. Hector wanted to exterminate the Diclonius race because he truly believed them to be a threat...and to blunt...he wasn't exactly off on that. But Trenek wanted to exterminate them because he felt that he was superior to them. Mass genocide was on his mind during the destruction of the horned people.
"Oh...?" he whispered as soft lips pressed themselves against his own. Smoothly they rubbed togehter and to his own surprise and happiness, a wet tongue slipped into his mouth. Oh good, a bitch who knew how to care of her man. He had forgotten he was missing an arm.
"Ahhh..." And a moan as his savior began to take off his coat and pulling his jeans down. But...the sexual urges of his body which had been pulling away from intelligence realized something. He was hurt so why was this woman trying to...?
And Trenek finally opened his eyes to see his "lover"
"Hello...sexy." Uleus whispered, kneeling over him.
!!!
"Aaahh...."
"Don't worry. When I'm done with you...you'll no longer be a virgin. Cause startin' now...you're going to be my bitch."
The monster whispered, putting his left hand right inside the opening of Trenek's zipper. Tentacles and vectors and teeth emerged and in a stream of blood, Uleus Azathoth violated the man until there was nothing left but insanity.
AAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRGGGGGGGGGH!!!!!!!!!!!
It took exactly 2 hours before Colonel Trenek was allowed to die.
---
---
"Vast..." Zen spoke to the fallen man who had head bowed low, unable to look at up at the Second in Command of the G.O.
"I...should've done something." Vast replied. "He was my best friend and..."
*BAM!*
And Zen punched him straight across the face. "Get yourself together Brigadier General Jerrieoshi. Brigadier General Krieinstart didn't die just so you could end your life. We need your help now, more than ever."
"Ugh...I know that but..."
"We need your help Vast. You're the last B.G here. The very last Brigadier General. We have already lost Brigadier General Cos and Krieinstart...you can't kill yourself right now because of this. After all don't you want to see No. 38 again?"
No. 38...the girl who Vast had met a long time ago.
"...Yeah..." Vast uttered. "That's right..." Zen didn't say anything he watched sternly while Vast rose up and left the room. There was one thing Vast had to do first but before then, he and Zen met up with the others and the new army that arrived.
---
---
Elena was there, in her wheelchair looking over at the new army that Queen Suzuki had brought. The young woman with her daughter by her side took a long, deep and thoughtful breath of air.
"This is your order! I am the Master General, Elena Squratoli of the Great Order, Head Commander of the G.O and now the European Army. Hear me now as I give my orders.
We are going to head to Omnimbus and take it down. We are going to kill all who stand in our way. We are going to kill Azathoth Uleus..
...We are going to kill and over throw the Tyrant Grand King Hector Schlenzanner. We...are going to end this war now. Everyone prepare yourselves now."
"Wha...?" He didn't have time to even finish a single word. The only thing Trenek had time to do was mutter and be blown off his feet. Something bright, large, destructive had come from that man below him. Something of such incredible power that he was blinded by pain and confusion.
As quickly as it came it vanished. Trenek lay in a heap on his back. Smoke and dust filled his lungs and his men though roughed up did seem to be in better shape. What an awful pain, he raised his left arm to brush the soot off of him. It was heavy though, as much as he tried to lift up the limb he just couldn't. But again, lifting up a limb would be hard...especially if you didn't actually have it.
Trenek always spoke about how he didn't fear death. He always kept his confidence and acted like he was above the influence. What a foolish ideology that was. The sad truth was, Trenek was only confident when he felt like he was a head. So with his stump bleeding out, the prospect of death on his way...that confidence drained like water in the sink.
"WHAT THE FUCK MAN!!!"
Trenk lost it. He shrieked, screamed and waved his limbless body around. Splattering more blood and losing more as well. His men looking at him, came around almost as if to help him. But those men did not have the eyes willing to help him. For the first time, they got to see the true nature of their colonel. Needless to say, none of them had any mercy on them.
"HELP ME!" He roared. "HELP ME YOU MAGGOTY SHITS! HELP ME!!"
"I guess...this is your true face eh Colonel?" One man questioned sardonically. "Quite an accident right men? I mean that was a heck of a bear."
"I didn't even know they had bears in Japan." Another replied smirking.
"You all...what the fuck are you talking about!?" Trenek gasped.
"Well we tried to help him...yeah but it was just too late." There was no loyalty to one who didn't deserve it. Trenek watched in disbelief as his men left him.
"YOU BASTARDS! YOU FUCKING BASTARDS! COME BACK HERE! I AM YOUR LEADER! I OWN YOU! I OWN ALL OF YOU!! GET YOUR SHITTY SELVES BACK HERE AND HELP ME!
AAARRRRGH! YOU BITCHES!"
Something had to be done! Certainly the King would not let this go without consequences. With one good arm he manage dot dial and demanded as Hector picked up the line to help him and kill those freaks. Those men were bitches after all and a bitch only had one place, to serve their master.
"Sorry Trenek...no can do." those words struck him like a lightning bolt.
"Wh-What? What do you mean Hector!?"
"A good leader is not only a person who in charge but a person who is a friend and family. You have never once treated your men as anything more than playthings and tools. Of course as long as you got the job done that was really no problem. But the moment you started killing your own men that was different."
So Hector had known about that.
"A good leader does not kill his own men in fact such a thing is really unforgivable. I do not believe I gave any orders to kill your men...which just so happen to my men. The Grand King of Law is not very pleased. Judging from things I guess you had a little contact with our good friend Zero. But don't worry, I've given orders for someone to meet you.
Feel free to pray and hope for the best."
He hung up.
"What!? No! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! I OWN YOU ALL! YOU TRAITORS! YOU FUCKING TRAITORS!! GUUUUH! OOOOH! OOOAAAHH!" By now The colonel was literally foaming at the mouth, crawling with one good arm and just spitting and choking and screaming in rage. He had no idea what to do and no way to calm himself down.
Thus for hours, Trenek screamed until his throat went dry. By now it was rather dark, way past midnight in in his area of Japan and nobody had come to help him. He had manage to crawl his way into a lowly alleyway, resting his broken body against a the trash, a fitting place.
"Bitches...bitches...fucking bitches...I must...you bitches..." Eyes closed, he heard some footsteps comming but didn't open them. Oh thank goodness at least one of these fuckers had come. It was too dark to see who had come and at this point, Trenek just kept his eyes closed. Whoever had come though, their hand was nice and warm, it felt soft as it brushed against his face. That was the touch of a woman he thought, ah good. A bitch was needed to heal a good man after all.
That was Trenek, he cared only for himself...a sexist and racist man. Hector wanted to exterminate the Diclonius race because he truly believed them to be a threat...and to blunt...he wasn't exactly off on that. But Trenek wanted to exterminate them because he felt that he was superior to them. Mass genocide was on his mind during the destruction of the horned people.
"Oh...?" he whispered as soft lips pressed themselves against his own. Smoothly they rubbed togehter and to his own surprise and happiness, a wet tongue slipped into his mouth. Oh good, a bitch who knew how to care of her man. He had forgotten he was missing an arm.
"Ahhh..." And a moan as his savior began to take off his coat and pulling his jeans down. But...the sexual urges of his body which had been pulling away from intelligence realized something. He was hurt so why was this woman trying to...?
And Trenek finally opened his eyes to see his "lover"
"Hello...sexy." Uleus whispered, kneeling over him.
!!!
"Aaahh...."
"Don't worry. When I'm done with you...you'll no longer be a virgin. Cause startin' now...you're going to be my bitch."
The monster whispered, putting his left hand right inside the opening of Trenek's zipper. Tentacles and vectors and teeth emerged and in a stream of blood, Uleus Azathoth violated the man until there was nothing left but insanity.
AAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRGGGGGGGGGH!!!!!!!!!!!
It took exactly 2 hours before Colonel Trenek was allowed to die.
---
---
"Vast..." Zen spoke to the fallen man who had head bowed low, unable to look at up at the Second in Command of the G.O.
"I...should've done something." Vast replied. "He was my best friend and..."
*BAM!*
And Zen punched him straight across the face. "Get yourself together Brigadier General Jerrieoshi. Brigadier General Krieinstart didn't die just so you could end your life. We need your help now, more than ever."
"Ugh...I know that but..."
"We need your help Vast. You're the last B.G here. The very last Brigadier General. We have already lost Brigadier General Cos and Krieinstart...you can't kill yourself right now because of this. After all don't you want to see No. 38 again?"
No. 38...the girl who Vast had met a long time ago.
"...Yeah..." Vast uttered. "That's right..." Zen didn't say anything he watched sternly while Vast rose up and left the room. There was one thing Vast had to do first but before then, he and Zen met up with the others and the new army that arrived.
---
---
Elena was there, in her wheelchair looking over at the new army that Queen Suzuki had brought. The young woman with her daughter by her side took a long, deep and thoughtful breath of air.
"This is your order! I am the Master General, Elena Squratoli of the Great Order, Head Commander of the G.O and now the European Army. Hear me now as I give my orders.
We are going to head to Omnimbus and take it down. We are going to kill all who stand in our way. We are going to kill Azathoth Uleus..
...We are going to kill and over throw the Tyrant Grand King Hector Schlenzanner. We...are going to end this war now. Everyone prepare yourselves now."
Reric- Admin
- Posts : 116
Reputation : 4
Join date : 2013-08-01 -
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by crane476 Tue Jun 03, 2014 12:59 am
“Haa....Haa...Haaa....” Kenshi panted, out of breath from his intense training. The village's training grounds high in the mountains was in shambles. The surrounding trees had all been leveled and the ground was littered with cuts and impact craters. He had started the morning after Asuka told him of his upcoming 3 on 1 duel, intent on becoming stronger. It had been a week since then, and he still had a long way to go. “....Again!” he said, preparing for another go. Grabbing the hilt of his master Toshiro's sword with a vector, Kenshi raised it from its sheath before lifting it above his head and grasping it with all of his vectors.
“Furotigu-Ken Style: Shogekiha o Suraisu!” he yelled, swinging the blade down with all his might. The blade moved so fast that it sliced through the air itself, creating a sonic boom as the air collapsed back in on itself. The resulting shockwave tore through the earth, throwing up a cloud of dust as it leveled all in its path before finally slamming into the side of the mountain with a thunderous explosion.
“Well now, what's gotten you all worked up?” Elder Fuurinji said as he approached Kenshi from behind.
Turning to face his master, Kenshi looked at the giant of a man that stood before him. Of the 3 elders, Elder Fuurinji was easily the largest, standing just shy of 7 feet tall. His body was large and muscular despite his age, though his long white hair and wrinkled face said otherwise. “Asuka told me of the upcoming duel I would have to face.” Kenshi said.
Slightly annoyed, the Elder responded “That girl... I told her that was a secret. Ah well, it can't be helped now. At any rate, I was sent here to take you to the Temple of the Elders. The Grand Elder would like to see you.”
“The Grand Elder?” Kenshi asked, surprised.
“Indeed. Follow me.” Fuurinji said, motioning for Kenshi to follow.
________________________________
The temple of the elders was like nothing else in the village. Located at the base of the mountains at ground level, the village of Tengokunoha looked like any other small town. The buildings were modern and the people there wore modern clothing, though strangely they all wore hats as well. The temple of the elders, however, was much different. Hidden high in the mountain range, it was a huge, castle-like fortress built in the traditional Japanese style. The entrance and walls were adorned with murals and statues depicting horrifying horned creatures. As Kenshi followed Elder Fuurinji inside, he couldn't help but remember his first time seeing it.
____________________________
3 Years Ago
As Kenshi opened his eyes, his vision was blurry and his body felt heavy, yet for some reason he felt as if he was flying. Looking down, the ground beneath him seemed far away and moving at a blinding speed. That's when he realized he was being carried.
Managing to break free from his captor, Kenshi plummeted to the ground, using his vectors to cushion the fall. Knowing he had no time to rest, Kenshi drew his blades and prepared to defend himself. The cloaked figure that was carrying him landed, as did the one who was traveling with him. For a moment, the three of them stood in silence. Having no idea where he was or who these people were, Kenshi was on edge. As if to diffuse the situation, one of the cloaked figures stepped forward and removed the hood covering her face. Long red hair came flowing out revealing the figure to be a female. She had deep red eyes and a slender face, a woman of beauty no doubt. Kenshi's face was one of pure shock, not from this woman's astounding beauty, but because of what she had on her head. She had horns.
“You.... You're a diclonius...” he managed to say.
“Yeah, thats right. The name's Asuka. Sorry about earlier, but we didn't really have much choice. Can't have you running amok and destroying the city now can we?”
“...What are you talking about?” Kenshi asked confused.
“You really don't remember? If we hadn't shown up when we did, you would have entered the 2nd Awakening and gone on a rampage.” Asuka said.
Kenshi tried to remember what had happened earlier. It was all just a blur to him. He had been rescued from that bastard Yamamoto's facility, and then he found himself in Lily's diclonius community. Everyone was there, even Rei. How long had he been at the community? And why was he-
"Corporeal Moon Buster..."
“That's right...” Kenshi said softly to himself. “Hector....”
"How long will you last boy? How long can you take this fight on? How much determination do you have to defeat me and stop my domination of your species? Come on! Come on! Come on!
COME ON DICLONIUS! LET'S SEE YOU COME AND STOP ME!!!"
As Hectors words rang through his mind, the memories came flooding back. Hector had found the community and attacked. Trying to buy enough time for the others to escape, Kenshi had crossed blades with Hector in order to hold him off. The fight had been going well, at least until that thing started to interfere.
“Fine, so be it. You will regret this decision, just you wait. In your condition it’s only a matter of time before you come crawling back to me, begging for my power! AHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!”
“Tch... this is all that thing's fault. If only he hadn't interfered. If only he hadn't...” Kenshi thought to himself as memories of the fight kept playing in his head.
“Hector what's happened to you? Have you gone soft on me? AHAHAHAHAHA!!!”
"Yo...Demon..." Hector replied back, smiling softly. "When was the last time we met, if I remember it was back in Yamamoto's place.”
“If you mean the last time I was kicking your ass before I was so rudely interrupted, then yes that is correct! AHAHA!”
Kenshi would never forget that insane laughter as whatever it was inside of him took control. It was horrifying. Memories that didn't belong to him filled his mind.
"Ha! Fighting Spirit? If I was not handicapping myself anymore this fight would've ended long ago!" Hector roared in response. "But let's keep it up Demon! Let's keep on slashing apart each other and we'll see the last one standing!"
…..“Now that's more like it! Come at me just like that!”
“Anyway, I'm sure you're wondering just what's going on.” Asuka said, noticing the distraught look on Kenshi's face.
“You're damn right I am.” Kenshi said. “First of all, just where the hell do you think you're taking me? And what do you mean '2nd Awakening'? What the hell does that even mean?”
“Hmm? So you've been fighting all this time and you don't even know what's inside of you?” Asuka said. “No wonder you have no control.”
“What do you mean what’s inside of me? How the hell am I supposed to know?”
“Look, I'll explain everything later. Right now we just need to get you back to our village.” Asuka said. “Oh yeah, that’s right. I almost forgot. This guy over here is Kyousuke.”
Stepping forward, Kyousuke removed the hood of his cloak and revealed himself to Kenshi. He was quite a bit taller than Asuka with a toned, muscular body and had spiky dark blue hair.
“You're both diclonius?!” Kenshi asked. “And you.... you're a male like me. ...How?”
“What, did you think you were the only one?” Kyousuke asked. “Get real. There’s a lot more of us than you think. I'm sure you might remember there were three of us that took you down. That other guy was a male too.”
“There was a third?...” Kenshi said, trying to take it all in. All this time he thought he was alone, the only male diclonius in existence. To find out now that there were others, it was all sort of surreal.
"You got me...demon...I did not expect such an attack from you. I had hoped that you would attack me directly, but you played it smart. Maybe you didn't know, but I implore those skills...such a shame that such skills must belong to that which is an abomination of humanity."
Suddenly feeling dizzy, Kenshi dropped to one knee as his vision began to blur. More memories were beginning to come to the surface.
“Alright, since you seem so determined I'll do you a favor! Right here! I'll stand right here and take your attack head on! AHAHAHA!!! Now come on Hector!! Show me what humanity is capable of!!!”
“Did I really do all that?” Kenshi said to himself, unsure if the memories he was seeing actually happened.
"Final Initiation of Corporeal Moon Buster and Crescent Sun Axe combination...complete. energy...complete. Target is in range...
Crescent Moon Destroyer...."
From that moment on, all Kenshi remembered was a blinding flash of light and then.... nothing. He vaguely remembered looking down to see a gaping hole in his stomach... but that’s when everything faded to darkness. The next thing he remembered was waking up draped over Kyousuke's shoulder.
Reaching to feel of his stomach, Kenshi felt his strength leaving him.
“You're still weak from everything that’s happened.” Asuka said as she approached Kenshi. “Like I said, we need to take you back to our village.”
“You're not... taking me... anywhere...” Kenshi struggled to say. He wearily lifted his blades in an attempt to form some kind of defense, but it was useless.
“Oh please. As if you could fight in your condition. Besides, we were sent here to take you back and that’s just what we're going to do. By force if necessary.” Asuka said, her voice becoming more serious.
“You don't...understand...” Kenshi tried to say. “I have to see her... I need to know... she's safe....”
“What, you mean the human girl? Rei was it?” Asuka said. Seeing the surprised look on Kenshi's face, she explained herself further. “Oh we know all about Rei. In fact we know all about you too Kenshi. Akito was sent to find her and ensure her safety after we finished restraining you. You don't have to worry about Rei.”
“...What? So you're saying she's safe?”
“Akito should have found her by now, so yes.” Asuka said to a relieved Kenshi. “If that’s all, can we please get moving? We still have a day and half worth of travel left before we make it back to the village. ...Huh?”
Relieved that Rei was safe, the last of Kenshi's remaining strength left him as he fell the ground unconscious.
“Heh... He's an easy one to please.” Asuka said. “Well, let’s get going Kyousuke.”
Placing Kenshi's swords back in their respective sheaths, Kyousuke draped Kenshi's body back over his shoulder and launched himself into the air with his vectors with Asuka following close behind.
_______________________________________
The next time Kenshi awoke, he found himself lying in a soft white futon stripped down to his underwear. On the floor beside him, Kenshi noticed a single glass of water. Extremely thirsty, he helped himself to the water and looked around the room. To his right there was a single window through which sunlight shone onto the floor giving the room a soft glow. To his left, in the corner beside the door, Kenshi saw his two swords leaning against the wall.
Sitting up, Kenshi slid out from under the futon and stood up. Despite his earlier fight and being near total exhaustion, he felt wonderful and it seemed that his body had been completely healed. For a split second, the image of a gaping hole in his stomach flashed in his mind. Kenshi looked down as he placed his hand over his stomach, only to see something he wasn't expecting at all.
Walking to the edge of the room, Kenshi looked into the full size mirror that hung on the wall. Tribal tattoos consisting of many runes and strange symbols ran up his arms and down his chest before converging to a large circular glyph on his stomach. Just what was all this? Grabbing his clothes that were folded neatly beside the futon, Kenshi got dressed and grabbed his blades before exiting the room. Coming out into what looked to be a living room, Kenshi heard footsteps coming from down another hallway.
“Ahh, so you're awake.” Kyousuke said as he approached Kenshi.
“Where am I?” Kenshi asked, confused.
“This is mine and Akito's place. More specifically, you're in the village of Tengokunoha, just north of Hokkaido.” Kyousuke said. “It's a village made solely for diclonius.”
“Just for diclonius? You mean like the diclonius community I was at before?”
“No. That place was an attempt to prove that humans and diclonius could coexist and live together in peace. You won't find any humans here in this village. Things are a lot simpler that way if you ask me.”
Closing his eyes for a moment, Kenshi tried to sense his surroundings. He sensed diclonius. A lot of them. There had to be at least 300, if not more.
“Why have you taken me here?” Kenshi asked.
“Come with me and you'll find out.” Kyousuke said, motioning for Kenshi to follow him. Grabbing a large coat, his tossed it to Kenshi before opening the door. “Put that on before you go outside. It’s a lot colder up here than what you're used to.”
Kyousuke was right. As the ice cold air hit Kenshi in the face, he was glad to have something to keep warm with.
Outside, Kenshi noticed the village looked no different than a small town. All the buildings and houses looked....normal. Diclonius milled about, going on with their business as if everything was how it should be. Kenshi couldn't help but stare at the strangeness of it all.
“You coming?” Kyousuke said, further down the street.
“Yeah.” Kenshi said as he quickened his pace to catch up. “But just where are you taking me?”
“We're going to meet the Grand Elder.” Kyousuke said.
“Who's this 'Grand Elder'?” Kenshi asked.
“The Grand Elder is the leader of this village. Once you meet with her, all your questions will be answered.” Kyousuke said. “Just warning you though, she can be a bit of a grouch.”
“I'll keep that in mind.” Kenshi replied, not sure of what he meant.
Kenshi and Kyousuke walked in silence the rest of the way, passing several buildings and curious onlookers. When the two of them reached the edge of the village, Kenshi stopped.
“Just where does this 'Grand Elder' person live anyway? We've already reached the edge of the village.” Kenshi asked confused.
“She lives up there.” Kyousuke said, pointing to a spot near the top of the mountain overlooking the village. “You'll need your hands of the third eye from here on out. It’s not exactly easy to get up there on foot.”
“My hands of the what?” Kenshi asked, confused.
“Oh sorry. I forgot only the people who live here call them that. You know them as vectors.” Kyousuke said.
“I see. Well, what are we waiting for? Let's go.” Kenshi said as he stepped out onto the path leading out of the village.
Slamming his vectors into the ground, Kyousuke launched himself into the air and up the mountain. Kenshi followed suit, and launched himself as well. Bounding over huge boulders and steep inclines, the two of them steadily made their way up the mountain. The higher they went, the more Kenshi noticed the air becoming thinner and thinner. Usually, this would have caused a normal person to become short of breath, but having lived on a mountain for most of his life Kenshi was used to it.
When they arrived at the temple of the elders, Asuka and Akito were already waiting for them. The huge castle-like structure towered over both of them, and Kenshi could only stare in awe. It was a traditional Japanese style temple, but while most were adorned with statues and murals of the Buddha this one was not.
“Good, you’re finally here.” Asuka said with a smirk. “I was beginning to wonder when you would wake up.
“Just…. What is this place?” Kenshi asked. This temple was unlike anything he had ever seen. Inside, the halls were dark and lit only by torches casting everything in a dull glow. The walls and even the ceiling were all adorned with extremely detailed murals depicting what looked like horned creatures. They all had a familiar look about them, but more closely resembled demons than anything else.
“This is the place in which the Elders of the village reside.” Asuka replied as the led the group further in. “It’s been in existence for over a millennia, and is the cornerstone of our village.”
The group walked the rest of the way in silence, as Asuka led them through the maze that was the inside of the temple. After 5 minutes of walking, they came to a large, exquisitely detailed double wooden door. On the other side, Kenshi could sense the presence of extremely powerful diclonius. Asuka sent out two vectors to pull it open and the group walked inside before removing their shoes.
The chamber they entered was very large and spacious. The floor was covered in tatami mats, and the walls here too were decorated in beautiful, but slightly terrifying murals depicting horned demons. The more Kenshi looked at them, the more he thought he had seen them somewhere before.
“Greetings, Elders.” Asuka, Kyousuke, and Akito said in unison before bowing to one knee. Kenshi, however, remained standing, unsure of what he should do. Along the right side of the room were three elderly looking diclonius in a line standing at attention. The first was a short, frail looking old man wearing black robes. He had white, balding hair and piercing red eyes. Next, in the center, was a giant. Or at least, it looked that way to Kenshi. The man had to be at least 7 feet tall and had a very large muscular body. His hair was very long and snow white, while his face was wrinkled with age and had an air of gentleness about it. Lastly was the youngest looking of the three. He appeared to be in his late 40’s or early 50’s and had a full head of black hair. He too wore black robes and his face was calm and stoic, neither gentle nor serious. Kenshi could tell that all three of them were very powerful, yet what he was feeling from them paled in comparison to what he felt coming from the center of the room.
Sitting in the center of the room, a few meters back from the farthest Elder, was an ancient old woman. He body was so frail it looked to be made of only skin and bones. Her dark gray hair was done up in a traditional Japanese style, and her face gave off a look a frightening intensity as her bright red eyes narrowed on Kenshi. She was tiny, but the presence she gave off was anything but. It was almost suffocating. Kenshi guessed she had to be the Grand Elder.
“Greetings children. You may stand.” She said in an elderly, yet regal voice. “Please, take your places.”
“Yes Grand Elder.” They replied in unison, before taking a seat beside each of the three Elder diclonius.
Now, standing all alone, Kenshi could fell all of the attention in the room focused on him.
“You. Have a seat.” She said, motioning to the cushion at Kenshi’s feet. He complied and sat down. “You are the one known as Kenshi, are you not?”
“That’s right.”
“I have been told many things about you Kenshi. I’m glad that you’ve finally made your way here.”
“Why is that? Just why exactly was I taken here?” Kenshi asked.
“I believe you already know why. Asuka should have informed you.”
“You mean the thing inside of me?”
“Precisely.”
“Just what does that have to do with any of you?”
“It has everything to do with us.” The Grand Elder replied, rather forcefully. “I’m sure Asuka has already told you this, but if you were to transform and go on a rampage it would have disastrous results for us and the rest of the diclonius race. Especially since you’ve reached the second awakening.”
“Tch… You people keep saying that. Just what is an awakening?” Kenshi asked, becoming annoyed.
“You really know nothing… but I guess that’s to be expected of someone who has lived alone for the majority of his life.” The Grand Elder said. “First, let me ask you this. Have heard the voice?”
“Of course. All diclonius have.” Kenshi replied.
“Then let me ask you this: Just what exactly is that voice?”
“It’s the instinct of all diclonius to kill humans. It is our inner desire to create a world solely for diclonius.” Kenshi replied.
“That is… partly true.” The Grand Elder said. “However, there is more to it than that.”
“What do you mean?”
“In order to understand, you must look into the past. Largely dismissed as myth and legend, diclonius have existed for thousands of years and bore little resemblance to the ones you see today. We existed in the shadows as fearsome creatures, and our sole purpose was to hunt and kill humans. Before the advent of modern technology, Diclonius were unstoppable. In a single night entire villages would disappear, dyed in red for others to find. We were the ultimate killing machines. However, due to a certain cataclysmic event and cross-breeding with humans our population began to dwindle until nothing was left. The only thing that remains is us. None of the diclonius in this world are true diclonius. We are nothing but hybrids, a cross between humans and ancient diclonius. The true diclonius are what you see painted on the walls around you. They were fearsome, demonic creatures that lived solely to kill and repopulate the earth. Our inner voices are a remnant of that desire, and a manifestation of what lies within.
Therein lies the true meaning of the awakenings. The awakening of your true self. It is a gradual transformation into the diclonius of old. That is why those who give into the voice desire to kill. That is why those such as yourself who hold the ability to transform cannot be allowed to roam free in populated areas. If people were to find out what diclonius were truly capable of, we really would face a global genocide.”
“So you’re saying that our inner voices, are really ancient monsters waiting to get out? Tch… as if I’d believe something as ridiculous as that.”
“How dare you speak to the Grand Elder like that!” One of the lesser Elder’s interjected. It was the one with balding hair. “Your insolence will be p-“
“Silence Elder Sarutobi!!” The Grand Elder said calmly, but with a hint of anger. It was enough to silence the man.
“Now, if you’ll excuse me I need to be going. Thank you for your hospitality so far.” Kenshi said as he stood and headed towards the door. As he tried to leave, an invisible force blocked his path. It was a vector.
“Whether you believe what I have told you or not…. That does not change the face that you will not be leaving this place.” The Grand Elder stated, a look of intense anger on her face.
“You can’t keep me here.” Kenshi said, returning the Grand Elder’s gaze.
“Oh? Is that a challenge?”
“It is if you want it to be.” Kenshi replied.
“In that case, here is what I propose. If you can defeat me in battle, you are free to go. However, if I win you will live here in the village until you are taught to properly control what lies within you. Fair enough?”
“Sounds good to me.” Kenshi said as he sent out two vectors and drew his blades. “I’ll end this quickly.”
“Wait, Grand Elder!” Elder Sarutobi interrupted once more. “Is this really necessary? Let one of us fight him in your stead!”
“I’ve already made my decision Elder Sarutobi. Now be quiet and watch.”
“Yes, Grand Elder…”
Without warning, Kenshi launched himself forward with his vectors, blades ready for the first strike.
“Furotingu-Ken Style: Tsuinsurasshu!!!” he yelled as he swung his blades ourward in a criss-cross manner. He was aiming for the Grand Elder’s torso, and it felt like his attack connected, but the Grand Elder sat undamaged. He launched himself backwards to get some distance between himself and his opponent. Something didn’t feel right. He wasn’t sensing any vectors, yet she had somehow blocked his attack. He’d have to attack again to find out.
“Kenshi you idiot! You have to stop!! You can’t win!!” Asuka yelled at him. He chose to ignore her and went ahead with his attack.
“Furotingu-Ken Style: Surasshu o Tachi!” he yelled as he launched himself into the air with his vectors. As he fell, he brought his blades down hard onto the Grand Elder’s head.
It was the same as before.
He was certain his attack had connected, yet nothing happened. What was going on?
“Is that all you’ve got? I say, I’m quiet disappointed in you Kenshi. I thought you were capable of much more than this.” The Grand Elder taunted him, while keeping a stoic look about her.
“Tch… take this!” Kenshi said as he sheathed his blades and charged forward at max speed. “Furotingu-Ken Style: Sokus-“
In that instant, with less than a meter separating himself from the Grand Elder, Kenshi found himself frozen in midair. He couldn’t move his body, and his vectors refused to move. All he could do was stare into the harsh red eyes of the Grand Elder.
“I believe it’s time to end this farce.” The Grand Elder said.
With a single flick to Kenshi’s forehead with a vector, she sent him flying across the room. Kenshi tumbled and flipped across the floor before slamming into the wall, splintering the wood upon impact.
“Now do you understand?” The Grand Elder said. “You have no chance of defeating me. You might as well give up right now.”
Kenshi’s whole body ached from the impact, but he forced himself to stand up. How could someone generate so much force with such a simple attack? Just looking at that old woman pissed him off. She hadn’t moved an inch since their fight began. Was she even taking this seriously?
“This isn’t over yet…” Kenshi said. Sending out a single vector, he drew his master’s blade from its sheath and held it above his head before grabbing the hilt with his other vectors.
“Furotingu-Ken Style: Shogekiha o Surai-“
Before Kenshi could complete his attack, a piercing pain began to emanate from his forehead. It felt like he had been stabbed and a needle was piercing his brain. His blade which had been floating above his head, dropped to floor followed by Kenshi himself. His whole body felt numb, and for some reason his vectors refused to come out.
“Such shameful behavior. To think you were going to use such an attack while inside the temple.” The Grand Elder said. “Elder Fuurinji, take him back down to the village. I’ve numbed him, so he shouldn’t put up any resistance.”
“Yes Grand Elder.”
The giant of a man, known as Elder Fuurinji stood and walked over to where Kenshi lay. The last thing Kenshi remembered before blacking out was the man’s gentle face as he lifted Kenshi into his arms.
______________________________________
Temple of the Elders (Present Day)
In the Grand Elder’s antechamber, Kenshi sat in the same spot as he had 3 years ago. It certainly did bring back memories. His defeat had been crushing and, being a man of his word, Kenshi was forced to live in Tengokunoha. The Elders were in the same place as they had been before, along with Asuka, Kyousuke, and Akito.
“Greetings, Kenshi.” The Grand Elder said as she entered the room and took her seat.
“Grandma.” Kenshi said while nodding his head to acknowledge her presence. The other Elders didn’t like it when he called her that, but he didn’t like how formal ‘Grand Elder’ sounded.
“I’m sure you’re wondering why I’ve called you here…. Is what I would have asked had you not already been made aware of the reason. I wonder why that is…?” she said as she glanced over at Asuka. Kenshi could see the color drain from her face.
“Despite that, I’ll tell you again. Now that you have successfully defeated the disciples of the three Elders in battle, only one final challenge stands in your way: a 3 on 1 duel. In order to prepare you for such a fight, you will be trained personally by the 3 Elders for the following month. Should you succeed in defeating Asuka, Kyousuke, and Akito you will have earned the right to train under my supervision. Is that understood?”
“I understand.” Kenshi said, sounding determined.
“In that case you are dismissed and are to begin training immediately under Elder Sarutobi.”
With that, everyone rose and began to leave the room. The only two that remained were the Grand Elder and Elder Fuurinji.
“Elder Fuurinji.”
“Yes Grand Elder?”
“How is the boy progressing with that?”
“Ahh yes… He can now maintain the first awakening almost indefinitely. However, the second awakening can only be maintained for about 23 seconds before he begins to lose his sanity.”
“Is that so…”
“It’s already been a year since he was able to take control of the second awakening, yet the time he can maintain it is still so short. I’m not sure he’ll be able to progress much further.”
“Do not underestimate that boy, Elder Fuurinji. You know as well as I do, the power that he holds within.” She said as she pulled back her robes, revealing the skin between her neck and breasts. The Grand Elder ran her finger across a small, x shaped scar. It was only a few centimeters wide, but still large enough to be seen.
“Is that from..?!” Elder Fuurinji said in shock.
“Indeed, it is. Even if it was only this much, even 3 years ago he was able to pierce my defenses. I believe the only other diclonius ever to do so was you, Elder Fuurinji.”
“.....”
“Now you know why that boy is so important. Especially with what’s truly inside of him.”
“Yes… for a moment even I didn’t believe it when you told me. But after I felt it for myself, I knew.... There was no mistaking the twisted presence I felt…. It was truly pure evil.”
“Train him well Elder Fuurinji. For when the time comes, Kenshi will need to be at his strongest if he is to survive.
_______________________________________
G.O. Headquarters
No. 44 couldn’t comprehend what was happening. What happened? Where had it all gone wrong? Things were finally looking up for them. Discussions with Zen were going smoothly, and she had even learned that a law had been passed giving them, the diclonius, equal rights and opportunities. To seal the deal, she was to sign a document. A document that would have effectively made her the leader of the diclonius race. Then he appeared out of nowhere.
"Hello Elena-sama and Zen-sama!" Uleus yelled with great happiness. "I believe this is the first time I've actually spoken with any of you, I am deeply honored to speak to the ex-leader and second in command of my glorious master." He gave a long and honest bow.
"However my lovely humans, I am not here to talk to you." He glared at her, his mouth upturning in a wide sneer as he licked his lips obscenely.
"Good to see you again, my adorable little sisters! No. 44, No. 31 and No. 20. Cute kitten you got there little sister, it looks adorable!" He leaned back in his chair pushing the screen away until they got a good look at the Diclonius locked away at the other end. The sheer fear in their eyes, somewhat begging to help them was clear as day.
"Let's start with you little No. 20, my cute little sister. How much do you honestly care? I'll give you an ultimatum.
If you kill yourself right there in front of your friends, I will let one of these horned girls go, free of charge. You have my word. But if you don't, I'll force you to watch as eat them one by one!
So...
What's it gonna be...little sisters!?”
“Wha…. Kill myself… but…” No. 20 was horrified. Those three girls in the clutches of Uleus were just like her. She wanted to help them so badly but in order to do so she had to… end her own life.
“Don’t listen to him 20!” No. 44 shouted. “Killing yourself will do absolutely nothing! Do you think he’ll actually let them go with you do?”
“But… but… then what do I do?!” No. 20 pleaded, her indecisiveness now turning into desperation.
No one had time to answer her, as Uleus was sent flying into the wall out of nowhere. He slammed into it with excessive force, causing his bones to audibly crack. Behind where he had been standing, stood an unfamiliar diclonius.
"Oh boy!" Uleus called out as he rose up, bones and organs returning into place. "Another little sister has come, you are so kawaii!" He called out over to her, giggling like a madman. "But don't you think you should've waited...?" He asked sarcastically. "Cause otherwise one of these girls..." And with a slice of his hand he chopped off the head suddenly of the first hostage before she had time to blink.
"...Might have lived a little longer." They screamed, the hostages screamed as Uleus twisted his body around finally slithered over to the other two remaining girls, keeping in line of them. It made things even more difficult because he was right by the hostages.
No. 20 let out a small yelp as Uleus killed the first hostage. She could only watch as her severed head dropped to the floor and rolled to a stop before her feet, a look of pure fear still etched on its face. Why did that girl have to die? Could she have saved her? Taking Haro-chan into her arms, No. 20 hugged him to her chest for emotional support. The scene that had just unfolded before her paled in comparison to some of the things she had seen back at Yamamoto’s facility, yet for some reason she couldn’t stop shaking.
"Aren't you Irene?" Uleus asked curiously. "That Lily girl's friend I've heard about. Oh dear Master has a lot of information on her! The hostage situation was for my lovely little sisters over there but you can join in if you want."
He pressed his handgun to the second girl's face who was vomiting uncontrollably. "Kill yourself, or I'll kill her..." Uleus whispered his conviction.
“You coward!!!” No. 44 yelled. “Just what are you trying to achieve here?!”
"Stop him...now." Elena finally ordered. "You know already he is not going to keep his word. The moment you kill yourselves he is going to murder them anyways. That is after all his entire purpose." Elena gave a long and truthfully saddened gaze at the frightened hostage girls.
"I am sorry that it must end this way. But there is no way we can save you right now. You will either be killed by him if you try to attack him, or you will be killed after the others have killed themselves. No matter what happens, some will die."
"Wh-What!?" One of them cried out. "But I don't want to die!"
"I know..." Elena replied pitifully. "Lt. General Zen... you know what you need to do."
"Aye...Master General Elena." Zen gave the girls one last apologetic look and raised his weapon.
“No wait!!!” No. 20 screamed. “Please!! There has to be another way!!!”
But it was already too late.
*BAM!* *BAM!*
Two shots fired, both went past Uleus and both girls fell to the ground dead, holes in their heads.
“....”
No. 20 fell silent. Time seemed to slow down as she watched the two remaining diclonius girls drop dead, blood spurting from the newly formed holes in their head’s. Why did people have to die? This is what No. 20 was wondering. Why was life so unfair? Those three girls, whose only crime was being in the wrong place at the wrong time, had been captured and used as hostages only to die a meaningless death in the end. What was it all for?
No. 20’s whole body was shaking now, and tears began to flow down her face.
"This is your commander in chief, the Master General of the Great Order. Hear my orders now...
I want that fuck nugget dead."
______________________________________
Almost instantly, both Elena and Zen let loose with a hail of lead, the sounds of gunfire echoing throughout the room as bullets impacted the body of Uleus, pushing him against the wall. He attempted to block some of the bullets with vectors, but these bullets would not be easily deflected.
Just as soon as his wounds began to regenerate, Elena, Zen, and now Vast reloaded and unleashed yet another volley of heavy gunfire, ripping Uleus’ body to shreds in their wake.
“Urrrrgghhhh….. DIE YOU BASTARD!!!” No. 44 screamed as she began to pummel Uleus with all of her vectors at full force. She sent a barrage of strikes and punches against his body, taking joy each time she felt his bones shatter against the force of her blows. Even the normally cool and collected No. 31 had joined in the assault. A look of pure bloodlust filled her eyes.
The only one holding back was No. 20. As much as she wanted to kill Uleus for what he had done… as much as she wanted to make him suffer… she couldn’t will her body to move. She could only stand by and watch as the others tore him to shreds. Just what was holding her back?
"KuKakakakukukuk...this...ugh...gah...this is a bit much!" He spoke loudly, not really looking at anyone before. He staggered forward, his stomach...or what was left of it, growling. Well of course, he was supposed to have eaten those prisoners. Was there ever going to be a time when he could finally eat one of them?
"Little sister No. 20...ain't cha gonna feed your older brother...!?"
*BBBZZZZTTZTZ!*
And his body lit up in a powerful and exciting stream of electricity, his one good eye exploded outward and he shook and splattered himself before finally falling down into a smoking hump on the ground.
Maxwell kept his gun raised, the sparks still radiating from it and a clear anger in his eyes.
"Get your piece of shit self away from my daughter." Maxwell growled. Coming up and picking the bundle of flesh by his neck. Maxwell liked No. 20, out of all the Diclonius that was there, she was the one he had the most connection with. So when Uleus made a threat to the person he considered to be a close to blood as his own family, Uleus Azathoth was going to earn his beating.
*BAM!*
The first punch knocked out at least two teeth.
*BAM!*
The second punch broke his nose.
*BAM!*
The third punch left a dark mark under his eye.
*BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!*
Maxwell, furious with the man who would dare try to harm No. 20 or even dare to force her into such a situation as he did was beyond forgiveness. With each blow, he expressed his anger in words.
"Don't...you...fucking...dare...treat...my...daughter...like...that...you...popcorn...ass...shittng...piece...of...fuck!"
*BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!*
"Unforgivable!" Maxwell hissed, shoving his own gun straight down Uleus throat. "I will not let you speak to my daughter like that, you have no right to speak to No. 20 like that. I'm going to burn your insides until your fucking dickless self isn't even recognizable on the outside anymore!”
*BZZZTTZZTT!*
Burning, on fire, Uleus Azathoth's inside were turned into a crisp and then Maxwell finally dropped him, nothing more than a piece of burned meat.
“He said… daughter…” No. 20 spoke softly, having watched Maxwell’s angry assault against Uleus in her defense. It was the first time anyone had ever called her that. Having been taken from the hospital she was born in as an infant, No. 20 had never known what it was like to have a family, much less a father. But ever since they all came to the G.O. that had changed… at least a little bit. Compared to the others, Maxwell was always so nice to her. He always made sure she was happy and taken care of and he even got her Haro-chan, her best friend. At times, she found herself wondering if that was what it was like to have a father. She had always wanted one so very much, so when she heard Maxwell call her his daughter she couldn’t help but feel an overwhelming happiness.
Maxwell put his electric pistol away and went up to No. 20, lowering himself on his knees and suddenly hugging her deeply. She wrapped her arms around him in response and buried her face into his shoulder.
"I loved my little sister a long time ago, I won't lose another member of my family again because of some fool like him. Kuh...sorry for treating you like that but..."
*SLISH!*
And at the very moment, Maxwell Krienstart's throat was punctured and ripped open as a corporeal hand poked its way through, splattering a horrified No. 20 with a wet stream of blood. Maxwell struggled to stand up, reaching up to his throat and gasping for air he couldn't reach. And behind him, a slithering creature of flesh and smirks rose up.
"Kakakakukukakak...you almost got me!" Uleus hissed. "Had I not used my vectors to protect my brain, the heat and electricity would've fried it. Gah...you all put a number on me...but I got to win something in this war! Kuakakuakaka!"
"YOU FUCKING BASTARD!" Vast shrieked in horrible rage, shooting at Uleus to no avail. The man was done and he quickly slithered away like a snake, making his escape through one of the cracks in the floor and slipping down as the bullets missed.
No. 20 stood frozen, mouth agape and eyes wide with shock, trying to register what just happened. Uleus was supposed to be dead….. this wasn’t supposed to happen! After all this time she finally had someone she could call her....her...
“No.....no......no no no no no no no no no no no....” No. 20 repeated over and over as she stared at Max, who was now lying on the ground. Vast was on his knees beside him, pressing against his chest and rubbing his throat.
"Come on man, no...shit! No! No! No! Please!" Vast was hysterical right now.
He quickly turned to one of the Diclonius, specifically the one named No. 44 as if the leader could actually do something. "Help him!" He roared at her, his voice filled with sorrow. "You're kind has all these special powers, you can heal him right? One of you can right!?" He looked over at the other Diclonius. “Come on! How many times as he risked his own life to help you all...help him!
P-Please help him. Please help my friend. Do something, use your vectors just..."
“I can’t....I... don’t have healing powers...” No. 44 managed to say as she choked back tears. How many more people were going to die before this was all over? She’d be lying if she said that she had enjoyed her time here at the G.O..... but Maxwell was one of the few people who made it bearable. He was always so nice to everyone... especially No. 20. It broke her heart to look at the poor girl’s face. It looked like she was at the breaking point. She was normally a sweet, hyperactive girl who always had a smile on her face. She was the kind of person that could brighten up your day no matter how bad it got.... But now... that smile had been shattered.
"Gack...agah...hey Vast...mind not being so loud." Maxwell could barely speak above a whisper and even word he said caused him great pain in his throat and chest.
"Mate?" Vast replied sadly.
"...You're awfully loud...right now Vast buddy. I was hoping you'd be a bit more collected when I died."
"Shut up! You ain't going to die mate. We can fix you up, we can bandage your wound...we can..."
Maxwell half coughed and half laughed.
"Bandage this...ouch...guh...that's hilarious isn't it? I'm sorry Vast but no bandage is going to fix this. Haa...guh...aguah...sorry mate. But you know I can't...I can't really call it boring right now. I had a lot of fun, met a lot of unique people...and learned a lot of new things about the world."
Maxwell coughed loudly there and spat up some more blood, at this point the vision in his right eye was gone. "Vast, you’re the last Brigadier General here now. Ya got...lots of issues I guess...but you got to work hard like always."
"...Yeah..." Vast replied softly. "I will...of course."
And now at last, with a minute of life in his body, Maxwell Kreinstart finally looked over at No. 20. He wasn't sure how she looked, his one good eye was becoming blurred as well.
"I hope you liked your kitten...I never had a daughter before but I did have a little sister. I'm a bit too old to be your brother but...haa...I guess having a cute little girl like you as a daughter isn't so bad. Hack...gack...Elisa.
You know...it's occurred to me that you don't even have a name. Heh...I'm a pretty crappy father aren't I. I give my daughter gifts and baby kittens...haa...but I don't even give her a name.
"Diclonius...really just humans like us, with a few differences. I never gave you a name before and a father should give his daughter a name right? Haa...Haa...Haa...I had a little sister a long time ago. She was the most important person in my life and she unfortunately died in a terrible incident, before I even knew about the G.O.
Does...Elisa sound nice to you...No.20.
But...can't think straight...can't...need...
Heh...Auf Wiedersehen...my dear sweet No. 20."
With that, Maxwell let out one final breath as the life left his body. Vast broke down into sobs as he realized what just happened. Elena had her head bowed low along with Zen, while No. 44 and No. 31 held each other for comfort as they cried quietly. Still, No. 20 stood frozen, staring into Maxwell’s now lifeless eyes. The room was silent for a few moments, save for the sounds of mourning.
No. 20 walked a few steps forward and dropped to her knees beside the body of Maxwell, tears streaming down her face.
“Hey.... Wake up...” she said in a soft, broken voice. “Hey... wait... I... I can fix this!” she said as she extended a single vector and placed it over Max’s neck. She knew very well she didn’t have the ability to heal wounds, but she still had to try.
“Come on… heal…heal….You’re not allowed to go yet… I’m supposed to be your daughter, remember? You can’t say that and then die! You can’t give me a name and leave me all alone!!”
She was sobbing and shaking his body now, desperate for an answer. Haro-chan too had climbed down from her head and was licking Max in the face, mewing sadly.
“After all these years… all this time… I finally knew what it was like to have someone who cared.... Someone who loved me! When this was all over, we were gonna go home and have a normal family… I would be your cute little Elisa and you would be my…”
No. 20 began to choke on her words as her sobbing increased uncontrollably. No. 44 and No. 31 moved either side of her and wrapped her in their arms for comfort.
“DADDDYYYYYYY!!!!!!!” No. 20 wailed as she completely broke down.
*BAM*
A gunshot fired, causing No. 20 to be splattered with even more blood.
Across from where the three were sitting, Vast was still kneeled beside Max, blood dripping from his head and a gun in his hand. He had tried to kill himself, but Zen had gotten there in time to stop him. Still sobbing, Vast begged Zen to let him go through with it, blaming himself for Maxwell’s death all the while. Then his attention turned to No. 20, who was experiencing a mix of extreme sorrow and shock from the sudden gunshot so close to her head.
"He died to protect you..." he said adamantly. "My best friend was killed trying to protect you, someone he saw as his own daughter. Listen to me well no No. 20...Elisa...whatever you want to to be called.
If you do anything that makes his sacrifice worthless, then I will make sure you never see another day again...I'm..."
“I know....” No. 20 replied in a tiny voice, tears still streaming down her face as she stared at Max. “He was my daddy…. He was my daddy and he died trying to protect me. Me, a diclonius. But he died instead of me…” She was starting to cry harder again. No. 44 squeezed her hand and held her tighter. “I should have just killed myself… Maybe then those girls could have lived and Daddy wouldn’t have to die…. Why did Daddy have to die?”
No. 44 whispered softly into No. 20’s ear while stroking her hair trying to comfort her. “Hey 20… don’t say that. Even if you had killed yourself that monster Uleus still would have done what he did. There was nothing that we could have done…. So it’s not your fault. Besides, if you had killed yourself…. Just think about how the others would have felt… Me, 31, 52, and even 38 if she’s still out there somewhere. Think about how Max would have felt. We all need you…. I need you…. You’re like a little sister to me. You’re part of the only family I’ve got, and if I’m going to lead the diclonius to a better world, I need you by my side. So don’t think you should have killed yourself. You’re too important for us to lose…”
No. 20 stayed silent, still staring at Max’s body but leaned her head against No. 44’s chest as she finished speaking.
"Zen...take him away and keep watch." Elena replied. "I'll get the body moved...and for you all..."
She looked on at the others, knowing that a few had come to actually speak to her but such hardships just had to occur right now.
No. 44 noticed too that someone else entered the room. It was a beautiful woman of medium build with short red hair and brilliant green eyes. The diclonius that was with her looked similar and was extremely powerful, at least on par with a Level 1 Diclonius if not stronger. No. 44 had seen neither of them before, yet they seemed to know Elena.
The human girl had started talking to Elena, calling for her to remain strong despite what had just happened. No. 44 knew that because she was a leader, this was very true but still…. Everyone needed at least a little time to mourn.
Then she started speaking of an incomplete alliance that was to be formed years ago and stated that she had been working on a project for the past two years. At the same time, the sound of helicopters could be heard outside.
“The project was to build an army, but not just any army, but an army that could help our cause, one that will help us win this war and end the deaths of innocent lives, and ensure that the diclonius had a place to live”
“You no longer have to worry about the lives of your men during this war...as I...Lady Rose...Leader of the European Union, give you...the G.O...the full support...of every European army!”
As she said this, soldiers began to appear one after the other. They all wore advanced battle armor that looked to be capable of withstanding heavy weapons and powerful attacks. On the side of each arm an EU flag insignia could be seen, under which were the flags of Great Britain, Spain, Germany, Italy and Portugal.
No. 44 watched in awe as they acquired a powerful new ally. With the entire army of the EU behind them, anything was possible. It seemed Elena was thinking the same thing as she rolled forward in her wheel chair overlooking her new army.
"This is your order! I am the Master General, Elena Squratoli of the Great Order, Head Commander of the G.O and now the European Army. Hear me now as I give my orders.
We are going to head to Omnimbus and take it down. We are going to kill all who stand in our way. We are going to kill Azathoth Uleus..
...We are going to kill and over throw the Tyrant Grand King Hector Schlenzanner. We...are going to end this war. Everyone prepare yourselves now."
Hearing these words, No. 44 stood up, but not before whispering to No. 31. “Watch over 20, okay?” No. 31 gave a silent nod of confirmation.
Walking over to where Elena was standing, No. 44 stood behind her and slightly to the right. She was going to support Elena in her fight against Hector and Omnibus. She was going to gather all the diclonius she could into a lethal fighting force. This would be her first unofficial act as leader of the Diclonius race.
“Furotigu-Ken Style: Shogekiha o Suraisu!” he yelled, swinging the blade down with all his might. The blade moved so fast that it sliced through the air itself, creating a sonic boom as the air collapsed back in on itself. The resulting shockwave tore through the earth, throwing up a cloud of dust as it leveled all in its path before finally slamming into the side of the mountain with a thunderous explosion.
“Well now, what's gotten you all worked up?” Elder Fuurinji said as he approached Kenshi from behind.
Turning to face his master, Kenshi looked at the giant of a man that stood before him. Of the 3 elders, Elder Fuurinji was easily the largest, standing just shy of 7 feet tall. His body was large and muscular despite his age, though his long white hair and wrinkled face said otherwise. “Asuka told me of the upcoming duel I would have to face.” Kenshi said.
Slightly annoyed, the Elder responded “That girl... I told her that was a secret. Ah well, it can't be helped now. At any rate, I was sent here to take you to the Temple of the Elders. The Grand Elder would like to see you.”
“The Grand Elder?” Kenshi asked, surprised.
“Indeed. Follow me.” Fuurinji said, motioning for Kenshi to follow.
________________________________
The temple of the elders was like nothing else in the village. Located at the base of the mountains at ground level, the village of Tengokunoha looked like any other small town. The buildings were modern and the people there wore modern clothing, though strangely they all wore hats as well. The temple of the elders, however, was much different. Hidden high in the mountain range, it was a huge, castle-like fortress built in the traditional Japanese style. The entrance and walls were adorned with murals and statues depicting horrifying horned creatures. As Kenshi followed Elder Fuurinji inside, he couldn't help but remember his first time seeing it.
____________________________
3 Years Ago
As Kenshi opened his eyes, his vision was blurry and his body felt heavy, yet for some reason he felt as if he was flying. Looking down, the ground beneath him seemed far away and moving at a blinding speed. That's when he realized he was being carried.
Managing to break free from his captor, Kenshi plummeted to the ground, using his vectors to cushion the fall. Knowing he had no time to rest, Kenshi drew his blades and prepared to defend himself. The cloaked figure that was carrying him landed, as did the one who was traveling with him. For a moment, the three of them stood in silence. Having no idea where he was or who these people were, Kenshi was on edge. As if to diffuse the situation, one of the cloaked figures stepped forward and removed the hood covering her face. Long red hair came flowing out revealing the figure to be a female. She had deep red eyes and a slender face, a woman of beauty no doubt. Kenshi's face was one of pure shock, not from this woman's astounding beauty, but because of what she had on her head. She had horns.
“You.... You're a diclonius...” he managed to say.
“Yeah, thats right. The name's Asuka. Sorry about earlier, but we didn't really have much choice. Can't have you running amok and destroying the city now can we?”
“...What are you talking about?” Kenshi asked confused.
“You really don't remember? If we hadn't shown up when we did, you would have entered the 2nd Awakening and gone on a rampage.” Asuka said.
Kenshi tried to remember what had happened earlier. It was all just a blur to him. He had been rescued from that bastard Yamamoto's facility, and then he found himself in Lily's diclonius community. Everyone was there, even Rei. How long had he been at the community? And why was he-
"Corporeal Moon Buster..."
“That's right...” Kenshi said softly to himself. “Hector....”
"How long will you last boy? How long can you take this fight on? How much determination do you have to defeat me and stop my domination of your species? Come on! Come on! Come on!
COME ON DICLONIUS! LET'S SEE YOU COME AND STOP ME!!!"
As Hectors words rang through his mind, the memories came flooding back. Hector had found the community and attacked. Trying to buy enough time for the others to escape, Kenshi had crossed blades with Hector in order to hold him off. The fight had been going well, at least until that thing started to interfere.
“Fine, so be it. You will regret this decision, just you wait. In your condition it’s only a matter of time before you come crawling back to me, begging for my power! AHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!”
“Tch... this is all that thing's fault. If only he hadn't interfered. If only he hadn't...” Kenshi thought to himself as memories of the fight kept playing in his head.
“Hector what's happened to you? Have you gone soft on me? AHAHAHAHAHA!!!”
"Yo...Demon..." Hector replied back, smiling softly. "When was the last time we met, if I remember it was back in Yamamoto's place.”
“If you mean the last time I was kicking your ass before I was so rudely interrupted, then yes that is correct! AHAHA!”
Kenshi would never forget that insane laughter as whatever it was inside of him took control. It was horrifying. Memories that didn't belong to him filled his mind.
"Ha! Fighting Spirit? If I was not handicapping myself anymore this fight would've ended long ago!" Hector roared in response. "But let's keep it up Demon! Let's keep on slashing apart each other and we'll see the last one standing!"
…..“Now that's more like it! Come at me just like that!”
“Anyway, I'm sure you're wondering just what's going on.” Asuka said, noticing the distraught look on Kenshi's face.
“You're damn right I am.” Kenshi said. “First of all, just where the hell do you think you're taking me? And what do you mean '2nd Awakening'? What the hell does that even mean?”
“Hmm? So you've been fighting all this time and you don't even know what's inside of you?” Asuka said. “No wonder you have no control.”
“What do you mean what’s inside of me? How the hell am I supposed to know?”
“Look, I'll explain everything later. Right now we just need to get you back to our village.” Asuka said. “Oh yeah, that’s right. I almost forgot. This guy over here is Kyousuke.”
Stepping forward, Kyousuke removed the hood of his cloak and revealed himself to Kenshi. He was quite a bit taller than Asuka with a toned, muscular body and had spiky dark blue hair.
“You're both diclonius?!” Kenshi asked. “And you.... you're a male like me. ...How?”
“What, did you think you were the only one?” Kyousuke asked. “Get real. There’s a lot more of us than you think. I'm sure you might remember there were three of us that took you down. That other guy was a male too.”
“There was a third?...” Kenshi said, trying to take it all in. All this time he thought he was alone, the only male diclonius in existence. To find out now that there were others, it was all sort of surreal.
"You got me...demon...I did not expect such an attack from you. I had hoped that you would attack me directly, but you played it smart. Maybe you didn't know, but I implore those skills...such a shame that such skills must belong to that which is an abomination of humanity."
Suddenly feeling dizzy, Kenshi dropped to one knee as his vision began to blur. More memories were beginning to come to the surface.
“Alright, since you seem so determined I'll do you a favor! Right here! I'll stand right here and take your attack head on! AHAHAHA!!! Now come on Hector!! Show me what humanity is capable of!!!”
“Did I really do all that?” Kenshi said to himself, unsure if the memories he was seeing actually happened.
"Final Initiation of Corporeal Moon Buster and Crescent Sun Axe combination...complete. energy...complete. Target is in range...
Crescent Moon Destroyer...."
From that moment on, all Kenshi remembered was a blinding flash of light and then.... nothing. He vaguely remembered looking down to see a gaping hole in his stomach... but that’s when everything faded to darkness. The next thing he remembered was waking up draped over Kyousuke's shoulder.
Reaching to feel of his stomach, Kenshi felt his strength leaving him.
“You're still weak from everything that’s happened.” Asuka said as she approached Kenshi. “Like I said, we need to take you back to our village.”
“You're not... taking me... anywhere...” Kenshi struggled to say. He wearily lifted his blades in an attempt to form some kind of defense, but it was useless.
“Oh please. As if you could fight in your condition. Besides, we were sent here to take you back and that’s just what we're going to do. By force if necessary.” Asuka said, her voice becoming more serious.
“You don't...understand...” Kenshi tried to say. “I have to see her... I need to know... she's safe....”
“What, you mean the human girl? Rei was it?” Asuka said. Seeing the surprised look on Kenshi's face, she explained herself further. “Oh we know all about Rei. In fact we know all about you too Kenshi. Akito was sent to find her and ensure her safety after we finished restraining you. You don't have to worry about Rei.”
“...What? So you're saying she's safe?”
“Akito should have found her by now, so yes.” Asuka said to a relieved Kenshi. “If that’s all, can we please get moving? We still have a day and half worth of travel left before we make it back to the village. ...Huh?”
Relieved that Rei was safe, the last of Kenshi's remaining strength left him as he fell the ground unconscious.
“Heh... He's an easy one to please.” Asuka said. “Well, let’s get going Kyousuke.”
Placing Kenshi's swords back in their respective sheaths, Kyousuke draped Kenshi's body back over his shoulder and launched himself into the air with his vectors with Asuka following close behind.
_______________________________________
The next time Kenshi awoke, he found himself lying in a soft white futon stripped down to his underwear. On the floor beside him, Kenshi noticed a single glass of water. Extremely thirsty, he helped himself to the water and looked around the room. To his right there was a single window through which sunlight shone onto the floor giving the room a soft glow. To his left, in the corner beside the door, Kenshi saw his two swords leaning against the wall.
Sitting up, Kenshi slid out from under the futon and stood up. Despite his earlier fight and being near total exhaustion, he felt wonderful and it seemed that his body had been completely healed. For a split second, the image of a gaping hole in his stomach flashed in his mind. Kenshi looked down as he placed his hand over his stomach, only to see something he wasn't expecting at all.
Walking to the edge of the room, Kenshi looked into the full size mirror that hung on the wall. Tribal tattoos consisting of many runes and strange symbols ran up his arms and down his chest before converging to a large circular glyph on his stomach. Just what was all this? Grabbing his clothes that were folded neatly beside the futon, Kenshi got dressed and grabbed his blades before exiting the room. Coming out into what looked to be a living room, Kenshi heard footsteps coming from down another hallway.
“Ahh, so you're awake.” Kyousuke said as he approached Kenshi.
“Where am I?” Kenshi asked, confused.
“This is mine and Akito's place. More specifically, you're in the village of Tengokunoha, just north of Hokkaido.” Kyousuke said. “It's a village made solely for diclonius.”
“Just for diclonius? You mean like the diclonius community I was at before?”
“No. That place was an attempt to prove that humans and diclonius could coexist and live together in peace. You won't find any humans here in this village. Things are a lot simpler that way if you ask me.”
Closing his eyes for a moment, Kenshi tried to sense his surroundings. He sensed diclonius. A lot of them. There had to be at least 300, if not more.
“Why have you taken me here?” Kenshi asked.
“Come with me and you'll find out.” Kyousuke said, motioning for Kenshi to follow him. Grabbing a large coat, his tossed it to Kenshi before opening the door. “Put that on before you go outside. It’s a lot colder up here than what you're used to.”
Kyousuke was right. As the ice cold air hit Kenshi in the face, he was glad to have something to keep warm with.
Outside, Kenshi noticed the village looked no different than a small town. All the buildings and houses looked....normal. Diclonius milled about, going on with their business as if everything was how it should be. Kenshi couldn't help but stare at the strangeness of it all.
“You coming?” Kyousuke said, further down the street.
“Yeah.” Kenshi said as he quickened his pace to catch up. “But just where are you taking me?”
“We're going to meet the Grand Elder.” Kyousuke said.
“Who's this 'Grand Elder'?” Kenshi asked.
“The Grand Elder is the leader of this village. Once you meet with her, all your questions will be answered.” Kyousuke said. “Just warning you though, she can be a bit of a grouch.”
“I'll keep that in mind.” Kenshi replied, not sure of what he meant.
Kenshi and Kyousuke walked in silence the rest of the way, passing several buildings and curious onlookers. When the two of them reached the edge of the village, Kenshi stopped.
“Just where does this 'Grand Elder' person live anyway? We've already reached the edge of the village.” Kenshi asked confused.
“She lives up there.” Kyousuke said, pointing to a spot near the top of the mountain overlooking the village. “You'll need your hands of the third eye from here on out. It’s not exactly easy to get up there on foot.”
“My hands of the what?” Kenshi asked, confused.
“Oh sorry. I forgot only the people who live here call them that. You know them as vectors.” Kyousuke said.
“I see. Well, what are we waiting for? Let's go.” Kenshi said as he stepped out onto the path leading out of the village.
Slamming his vectors into the ground, Kyousuke launched himself into the air and up the mountain. Kenshi followed suit, and launched himself as well. Bounding over huge boulders and steep inclines, the two of them steadily made their way up the mountain. The higher they went, the more Kenshi noticed the air becoming thinner and thinner. Usually, this would have caused a normal person to become short of breath, but having lived on a mountain for most of his life Kenshi was used to it.
When they arrived at the temple of the elders, Asuka and Akito were already waiting for them. The huge castle-like structure towered over both of them, and Kenshi could only stare in awe. It was a traditional Japanese style temple, but while most were adorned with statues and murals of the Buddha this one was not.
“Good, you’re finally here.” Asuka said with a smirk. “I was beginning to wonder when you would wake up.
“Just…. What is this place?” Kenshi asked. This temple was unlike anything he had ever seen. Inside, the halls were dark and lit only by torches casting everything in a dull glow. The walls and even the ceiling were all adorned with extremely detailed murals depicting what looked like horned creatures. They all had a familiar look about them, but more closely resembled demons than anything else.
“This is the place in which the Elders of the village reside.” Asuka replied as the led the group further in. “It’s been in existence for over a millennia, and is the cornerstone of our village.”
The group walked the rest of the way in silence, as Asuka led them through the maze that was the inside of the temple. After 5 minutes of walking, they came to a large, exquisitely detailed double wooden door. On the other side, Kenshi could sense the presence of extremely powerful diclonius. Asuka sent out two vectors to pull it open and the group walked inside before removing their shoes.
The chamber they entered was very large and spacious. The floor was covered in tatami mats, and the walls here too were decorated in beautiful, but slightly terrifying murals depicting horned demons. The more Kenshi looked at them, the more he thought he had seen them somewhere before.
“Greetings, Elders.” Asuka, Kyousuke, and Akito said in unison before bowing to one knee. Kenshi, however, remained standing, unsure of what he should do. Along the right side of the room were three elderly looking diclonius in a line standing at attention. The first was a short, frail looking old man wearing black robes. He had white, balding hair and piercing red eyes. Next, in the center, was a giant. Or at least, it looked that way to Kenshi. The man had to be at least 7 feet tall and had a very large muscular body. His hair was very long and snow white, while his face was wrinkled with age and had an air of gentleness about it. Lastly was the youngest looking of the three. He appeared to be in his late 40’s or early 50’s and had a full head of black hair. He too wore black robes and his face was calm and stoic, neither gentle nor serious. Kenshi could tell that all three of them were very powerful, yet what he was feeling from them paled in comparison to what he felt coming from the center of the room.
Sitting in the center of the room, a few meters back from the farthest Elder, was an ancient old woman. He body was so frail it looked to be made of only skin and bones. Her dark gray hair was done up in a traditional Japanese style, and her face gave off a look a frightening intensity as her bright red eyes narrowed on Kenshi. She was tiny, but the presence she gave off was anything but. It was almost suffocating. Kenshi guessed she had to be the Grand Elder.
“Greetings children. You may stand.” She said in an elderly, yet regal voice. “Please, take your places.”
“Yes Grand Elder.” They replied in unison, before taking a seat beside each of the three Elder diclonius.
Now, standing all alone, Kenshi could fell all of the attention in the room focused on him.
“You. Have a seat.” She said, motioning to the cushion at Kenshi’s feet. He complied and sat down. “You are the one known as Kenshi, are you not?”
“That’s right.”
“I have been told many things about you Kenshi. I’m glad that you’ve finally made your way here.”
“Why is that? Just why exactly was I taken here?” Kenshi asked.
“I believe you already know why. Asuka should have informed you.”
“You mean the thing inside of me?”
“Precisely.”
“Just what does that have to do with any of you?”
“It has everything to do with us.” The Grand Elder replied, rather forcefully. “I’m sure Asuka has already told you this, but if you were to transform and go on a rampage it would have disastrous results for us and the rest of the diclonius race. Especially since you’ve reached the second awakening.”
“Tch… You people keep saying that. Just what is an awakening?” Kenshi asked, becoming annoyed.
“You really know nothing… but I guess that’s to be expected of someone who has lived alone for the majority of his life.” The Grand Elder said. “First, let me ask you this. Have heard the voice?”
“Of course. All diclonius have.” Kenshi replied.
“Then let me ask you this: Just what exactly is that voice?”
“It’s the instinct of all diclonius to kill humans. It is our inner desire to create a world solely for diclonius.” Kenshi replied.
“That is… partly true.” The Grand Elder said. “However, there is more to it than that.”
“What do you mean?”
“In order to understand, you must look into the past. Largely dismissed as myth and legend, diclonius have existed for thousands of years and bore little resemblance to the ones you see today. We existed in the shadows as fearsome creatures, and our sole purpose was to hunt and kill humans. Before the advent of modern technology, Diclonius were unstoppable. In a single night entire villages would disappear, dyed in red for others to find. We were the ultimate killing machines. However, due to a certain cataclysmic event and cross-breeding with humans our population began to dwindle until nothing was left. The only thing that remains is us. None of the diclonius in this world are true diclonius. We are nothing but hybrids, a cross between humans and ancient diclonius. The true diclonius are what you see painted on the walls around you. They were fearsome, demonic creatures that lived solely to kill and repopulate the earth. Our inner voices are a remnant of that desire, and a manifestation of what lies within.
Therein lies the true meaning of the awakenings. The awakening of your true self. It is a gradual transformation into the diclonius of old. That is why those who give into the voice desire to kill. That is why those such as yourself who hold the ability to transform cannot be allowed to roam free in populated areas. If people were to find out what diclonius were truly capable of, we really would face a global genocide.”
“So you’re saying that our inner voices, are really ancient monsters waiting to get out? Tch… as if I’d believe something as ridiculous as that.”
“How dare you speak to the Grand Elder like that!” One of the lesser Elder’s interjected. It was the one with balding hair. “Your insolence will be p-“
“Silence Elder Sarutobi!!” The Grand Elder said calmly, but with a hint of anger. It was enough to silence the man.
“Now, if you’ll excuse me I need to be going. Thank you for your hospitality so far.” Kenshi said as he stood and headed towards the door. As he tried to leave, an invisible force blocked his path. It was a vector.
“Whether you believe what I have told you or not…. That does not change the face that you will not be leaving this place.” The Grand Elder stated, a look of intense anger on her face.
“You can’t keep me here.” Kenshi said, returning the Grand Elder’s gaze.
“Oh? Is that a challenge?”
“It is if you want it to be.” Kenshi replied.
“In that case, here is what I propose. If you can defeat me in battle, you are free to go. However, if I win you will live here in the village until you are taught to properly control what lies within you. Fair enough?”
“Sounds good to me.” Kenshi said as he sent out two vectors and drew his blades. “I’ll end this quickly.”
“Wait, Grand Elder!” Elder Sarutobi interrupted once more. “Is this really necessary? Let one of us fight him in your stead!”
“I’ve already made my decision Elder Sarutobi. Now be quiet and watch.”
“Yes, Grand Elder…”
Without warning, Kenshi launched himself forward with his vectors, blades ready for the first strike.
“Furotingu-Ken Style: Tsuinsurasshu!!!” he yelled as he swung his blades ourward in a criss-cross manner. He was aiming for the Grand Elder’s torso, and it felt like his attack connected, but the Grand Elder sat undamaged. He launched himself backwards to get some distance between himself and his opponent. Something didn’t feel right. He wasn’t sensing any vectors, yet she had somehow blocked his attack. He’d have to attack again to find out.
“Kenshi you idiot! You have to stop!! You can’t win!!” Asuka yelled at him. He chose to ignore her and went ahead with his attack.
“Furotingu-Ken Style: Surasshu o Tachi!” he yelled as he launched himself into the air with his vectors. As he fell, he brought his blades down hard onto the Grand Elder’s head.
It was the same as before.
He was certain his attack had connected, yet nothing happened. What was going on?
“Is that all you’ve got? I say, I’m quiet disappointed in you Kenshi. I thought you were capable of much more than this.” The Grand Elder taunted him, while keeping a stoic look about her.
“Tch… take this!” Kenshi said as he sheathed his blades and charged forward at max speed. “Furotingu-Ken Style: Sokus-“
In that instant, with less than a meter separating himself from the Grand Elder, Kenshi found himself frozen in midair. He couldn’t move his body, and his vectors refused to move. All he could do was stare into the harsh red eyes of the Grand Elder.
“I believe it’s time to end this farce.” The Grand Elder said.
With a single flick to Kenshi’s forehead with a vector, she sent him flying across the room. Kenshi tumbled and flipped across the floor before slamming into the wall, splintering the wood upon impact.
“Now do you understand?” The Grand Elder said. “You have no chance of defeating me. You might as well give up right now.”
Kenshi’s whole body ached from the impact, but he forced himself to stand up. How could someone generate so much force with such a simple attack? Just looking at that old woman pissed him off. She hadn’t moved an inch since their fight began. Was she even taking this seriously?
“This isn’t over yet…” Kenshi said. Sending out a single vector, he drew his master’s blade from its sheath and held it above his head before grabbing the hilt with his other vectors.
“Furotingu-Ken Style: Shogekiha o Surai-“
Before Kenshi could complete his attack, a piercing pain began to emanate from his forehead. It felt like he had been stabbed and a needle was piercing his brain. His blade which had been floating above his head, dropped to floor followed by Kenshi himself. His whole body felt numb, and for some reason his vectors refused to come out.
“Such shameful behavior. To think you were going to use such an attack while inside the temple.” The Grand Elder said. “Elder Fuurinji, take him back down to the village. I’ve numbed him, so he shouldn’t put up any resistance.”
“Yes Grand Elder.”
The giant of a man, known as Elder Fuurinji stood and walked over to where Kenshi lay. The last thing Kenshi remembered before blacking out was the man’s gentle face as he lifted Kenshi into his arms.
______________________________________
Temple of the Elders (Present Day)
In the Grand Elder’s antechamber, Kenshi sat in the same spot as he had 3 years ago. It certainly did bring back memories. His defeat had been crushing and, being a man of his word, Kenshi was forced to live in Tengokunoha. The Elders were in the same place as they had been before, along with Asuka, Kyousuke, and Akito.
“Greetings, Kenshi.” The Grand Elder said as she entered the room and took her seat.
“Grandma.” Kenshi said while nodding his head to acknowledge her presence. The other Elders didn’t like it when he called her that, but he didn’t like how formal ‘Grand Elder’ sounded.
“I’m sure you’re wondering why I’ve called you here…. Is what I would have asked had you not already been made aware of the reason. I wonder why that is…?” she said as she glanced over at Asuka. Kenshi could see the color drain from her face.
“Despite that, I’ll tell you again. Now that you have successfully defeated the disciples of the three Elders in battle, only one final challenge stands in your way: a 3 on 1 duel. In order to prepare you for such a fight, you will be trained personally by the 3 Elders for the following month. Should you succeed in defeating Asuka, Kyousuke, and Akito you will have earned the right to train under my supervision. Is that understood?”
“I understand.” Kenshi said, sounding determined.
“In that case you are dismissed and are to begin training immediately under Elder Sarutobi.”
With that, everyone rose and began to leave the room. The only two that remained were the Grand Elder and Elder Fuurinji.
“Elder Fuurinji.”
“Yes Grand Elder?”
“How is the boy progressing with that?”
“Ahh yes… He can now maintain the first awakening almost indefinitely. However, the second awakening can only be maintained for about 23 seconds before he begins to lose his sanity.”
“Is that so…”
“It’s already been a year since he was able to take control of the second awakening, yet the time he can maintain it is still so short. I’m not sure he’ll be able to progress much further.”
“Do not underestimate that boy, Elder Fuurinji. You know as well as I do, the power that he holds within.” She said as she pulled back her robes, revealing the skin between her neck and breasts. The Grand Elder ran her finger across a small, x shaped scar. It was only a few centimeters wide, but still large enough to be seen.
“Is that from..?!” Elder Fuurinji said in shock.
“Indeed, it is. Even if it was only this much, even 3 years ago he was able to pierce my defenses. I believe the only other diclonius ever to do so was you, Elder Fuurinji.”
“.....”
“Now you know why that boy is so important. Especially with what’s truly inside of him.”
“Yes… for a moment even I didn’t believe it when you told me. But after I felt it for myself, I knew.... There was no mistaking the twisted presence I felt…. It was truly pure evil.”
“Train him well Elder Fuurinji. For when the time comes, Kenshi will need to be at his strongest if he is to survive.
_______________________________________
G.O. Headquarters
No. 44 couldn’t comprehend what was happening. What happened? Where had it all gone wrong? Things were finally looking up for them. Discussions with Zen were going smoothly, and she had even learned that a law had been passed giving them, the diclonius, equal rights and opportunities. To seal the deal, she was to sign a document. A document that would have effectively made her the leader of the diclonius race. Then he appeared out of nowhere.
"Hello Elena-sama and Zen-sama!" Uleus yelled with great happiness. "I believe this is the first time I've actually spoken with any of you, I am deeply honored to speak to the ex-leader and second in command of my glorious master." He gave a long and honest bow.
"However my lovely humans, I am not here to talk to you." He glared at her, his mouth upturning in a wide sneer as he licked his lips obscenely.
"Good to see you again, my adorable little sisters! No. 44, No. 31 and No. 20. Cute kitten you got there little sister, it looks adorable!" He leaned back in his chair pushing the screen away until they got a good look at the Diclonius locked away at the other end. The sheer fear in their eyes, somewhat begging to help them was clear as day.
"Let's start with you little No. 20, my cute little sister. How much do you honestly care? I'll give you an ultimatum.
If you kill yourself right there in front of your friends, I will let one of these horned girls go, free of charge. You have my word. But if you don't, I'll force you to watch as eat them one by one!
So...
What's it gonna be...little sisters!?”
“Wha…. Kill myself… but…” No. 20 was horrified. Those three girls in the clutches of Uleus were just like her. She wanted to help them so badly but in order to do so she had to… end her own life.
“Don’t listen to him 20!” No. 44 shouted. “Killing yourself will do absolutely nothing! Do you think he’ll actually let them go with you do?”
“But… but… then what do I do?!” No. 20 pleaded, her indecisiveness now turning into desperation.
No one had time to answer her, as Uleus was sent flying into the wall out of nowhere. He slammed into it with excessive force, causing his bones to audibly crack. Behind where he had been standing, stood an unfamiliar diclonius.
"Oh boy!" Uleus called out as he rose up, bones and organs returning into place. "Another little sister has come, you are so kawaii!" He called out over to her, giggling like a madman. "But don't you think you should've waited...?" He asked sarcastically. "Cause otherwise one of these girls..." And with a slice of his hand he chopped off the head suddenly of the first hostage before she had time to blink.
"...Might have lived a little longer." They screamed, the hostages screamed as Uleus twisted his body around finally slithered over to the other two remaining girls, keeping in line of them. It made things even more difficult because he was right by the hostages.
No. 20 let out a small yelp as Uleus killed the first hostage. She could only watch as her severed head dropped to the floor and rolled to a stop before her feet, a look of pure fear still etched on its face. Why did that girl have to die? Could she have saved her? Taking Haro-chan into her arms, No. 20 hugged him to her chest for emotional support. The scene that had just unfolded before her paled in comparison to some of the things she had seen back at Yamamoto’s facility, yet for some reason she couldn’t stop shaking.
"Aren't you Irene?" Uleus asked curiously. "That Lily girl's friend I've heard about. Oh dear Master has a lot of information on her! The hostage situation was for my lovely little sisters over there but you can join in if you want."
He pressed his handgun to the second girl's face who was vomiting uncontrollably. "Kill yourself, or I'll kill her..." Uleus whispered his conviction.
“You coward!!!” No. 44 yelled. “Just what are you trying to achieve here?!”
"Stop him...now." Elena finally ordered. "You know already he is not going to keep his word. The moment you kill yourselves he is going to murder them anyways. That is after all his entire purpose." Elena gave a long and truthfully saddened gaze at the frightened hostage girls.
"I am sorry that it must end this way. But there is no way we can save you right now. You will either be killed by him if you try to attack him, or you will be killed after the others have killed themselves. No matter what happens, some will die."
"Wh-What!?" One of them cried out. "But I don't want to die!"
"I know..." Elena replied pitifully. "Lt. General Zen... you know what you need to do."
"Aye...Master General Elena." Zen gave the girls one last apologetic look and raised his weapon.
“No wait!!!” No. 20 screamed. “Please!! There has to be another way!!!”
But it was already too late.
*BAM!* *BAM!*
Two shots fired, both went past Uleus and both girls fell to the ground dead, holes in their heads.
“....”
No. 20 fell silent. Time seemed to slow down as she watched the two remaining diclonius girls drop dead, blood spurting from the newly formed holes in their head’s. Why did people have to die? This is what No. 20 was wondering. Why was life so unfair? Those three girls, whose only crime was being in the wrong place at the wrong time, had been captured and used as hostages only to die a meaningless death in the end. What was it all for?
No. 20’s whole body was shaking now, and tears began to flow down her face.
"This is your commander in chief, the Master General of the Great Order. Hear my orders now...
I want that fuck nugget dead."
______________________________________
Almost instantly, both Elena and Zen let loose with a hail of lead, the sounds of gunfire echoing throughout the room as bullets impacted the body of Uleus, pushing him against the wall. He attempted to block some of the bullets with vectors, but these bullets would not be easily deflected.
Just as soon as his wounds began to regenerate, Elena, Zen, and now Vast reloaded and unleashed yet another volley of heavy gunfire, ripping Uleus’ body to shreds in their wake.
“Urrrrgghhhh….. DIE YOU BASTARD!!!” No. 44 screamed as she began to pummel Uleus with all of her vectors at full force. She sent a barrage of strikes and punches against his body, taking joy each time she felt his bones shatter against the force of her blows. Even the normally cool and collected No. 31 had joined in the assault. A look of pure bloodlust filled her eyes.
The only one holding back was No. 20. As much as she wanted to kill Uleus for what he had done… as much as she wanted to make him suffer… she couldn’t will her body to move. She could only stand by and watch as the others tore him to shreds. Just what was holding her back?
"KuKakakakukukuk...this...ugh...gah...this is a bit much!" He spoke loudly, not really looking at anyone before. He staggered forward, his stomach...or what was left of it, growling. Well of course, he was supposed to have eaten those prisoners. Was there ever going to be a time when he could finally eat one of them?
"Little sister No. 20...ain't cha gonna feed your older brother...!?"
*BBBZZZZTTZTZ!*
And his body lit up in a powerful and exciting stream of electricity, his one good eye exploded outward and he shook and splattered himself before finally falling down into a smoking hump on the ground.
Maxwell kept his gun raised, the sparks still radiating from it and a clear anger in his eyes.
"Get your piece of shit self away from my daughter." Maxwell growled. Coming up and picking the bundle of flesh by his neck. Maxwell liked No. 20, out of all the Diclonius that was there, she was the one he had the most connection with. So when Uleus made a threat to the person he considered to be a close to blood as his own family, Uleus Azathoth was going to earn his beating.
*BAM!*
The first punch knocked out at least two teeth.
*BAM!*
The second punch broke his nose.
*BAM!*
The third punch left a dark mark under his eye.
*BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!*
Maxwell, furious with the man who would dare try to harm No. 20 or even dare to force her into such a situation as he did was beyond forgiveness. With each blow, he expressed his anger in words.
"Don't...you...fucking...dare...treat...my...daughter...like...that...you...popcorn...ass...shittng...piece...of...fuck!"
*BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!*
"Unforgivable!" Maxwell hissed, shoving his own gun straight down Uleus throat. "I will not let you speak to my daughter like that, you have no right to speak to No. 20 like that. I'm going to burn your insides until your fucking dickless self isn't even recognizable on the outside anymore!”
*BZZZTTZZTT!*
Burning, on fire, Uleus Azathoth's inside were turned into a crisp and then Maxwell finally dropped him, nothing more than a piece of burned meat.
“He said… daughter…” No. 20 spoke softly, having watched Maxwell’s angry assault against Uleus in her defense. It was the first time anyone had ever called her that. Having been taken from the hospital she was born in as an infant, No. 20 had never known what it was like to have a family, much less a father. But ever since they all came to the G.O. that had changed… at least a little bit. Compared to the others, Maxwell was always so nice to her. He always made sure she was happy and taken care of and he even got her Haro-chan, her best friend. At times, she found herself wondering if that was what it was like to have a father. She had always wanted one so very much, so when she heard Maxwell call her his daughter she couldn’t help but feel an overwhelming happiness.
Maxwell put his electric pistol away and went up to No. 20, lowering himself on his knees and suddenly hugging her deeply. She wrapped her arms around him in response and buried her face into his shoulder.
"I loved my little sister a long time ago, I won't lose another member of my family again because of some fool like him. Kuh...sorry for treating you like that but..."
*SLISH!*
And at the very moment, Maxwell Krienstart's throat was punctured and ripped open as a corporeal hand poked its way through, splattering a horrified No. 20 with a wet stream of blood. Maxwell struggled to stand up, reaching up to his throat and gasping for air he couldn't reach. And behind him, a slithering creature of flesh and smirks rose up.
"Kakakakukukakak...you almost got me!" Uleus hissed. "Had I not used my vectors to protect my brain, the heat and electricity would've fried it. Gah...you all put a number on me...but I got to win something in this war! Kuakakuakaka!"
"YOU FUCKING BASTARD!" Vast shrieked in horrible rage, shooting at Uleus to no avail. The man was done and he quickly slithered away like a snake, making his escape through one of the cracks in the floor and slipping down as the bullets missed.
No. 20 stood frozen, mouth agape and eyes wide with shock, trying to register what just happened. Uleus was supposed to be dead….. this wasn’t supposed to happen! After all this time she finally had someone she could call her....her...
“No.....no......no no no no no no no no no no no....” No. 20 repeated over and over as she stared at Max, who was now lying on the ground. Vast was on his knees beside him, pressing against his chest and rubbing his throat.
"Come on man, no...shit! No! No! No! Please!" Vast was hysterical right now.
He quickly turned to one of the Diclonius, specifically the one named No. 44 as if the leader could actually do something. "Help him!" He roared at her, his voice filled with sorrow. "You're kind has all these special powers, you can heal him right? One of you can right!?" He looked over at the other Diclonius. “Come on! How many times as he risked his own life to help you all...help him!
P-Please help him. Please help my friend. Do something, use your vectors just..."
“I can’t....I... don’t have healing powers...” No. 44 managed to say as she choked back tears. How many more people were going to die before this was all over? She’d be lying if she said that she had enjoyed her time here at the G.O..... but Maxwell was one of the few people who made it bearable. He was always so nice to everyone... especially No. 20. It broke her heart to look at the poor girl’s face. It looked like she was at the breaking point. She was normally a sweet, hyperactive girl who always had a smile on her face. She was the kind of person that could brighten up your day no matter how bad it got.... But now... that smile had been shattered.
"Gack...agah...hey Vast...mind not being so loud." Maxwell could barely speak above a whisper and even word he said caused him great pain in his throat and chest.
"Mate?" Vast replied sadly.
"...You're awfully loud...right now Vast buddy. I was hoping you'd be a bit more collected when I died."
"Shut up! You ain't going to die mate. We can fix you up, we can bandage your wound...we can..."
Maxwell half coughed and half laughed.
"Bandage this...ouch...guh...that's hilarious isn't it? I'm sorry Vast but no bandage is going to fix this. Haa...guh...aguah...sorry mate. But you know I can't...I can't really call it boring right now. I had a lot of fun, met a lot of unique people...and learned a lot of new things about the world."
Maxwell coughed loudly there and spat up some more blood, at this point the vision in his right eye was gone. "Vast, you’re the last Brigadier General here now. Ya got...lots of issues I guess...but you got to work hard like always."
"...Yeah..." Vast replied softly. "I will...of course."
And now at last, with a minute of life in his body, Maxwell Kreinstart finally looked over at No. 20. He wasn't sure how she looked, his one good eye was becoming blurred as well.
"I hope you liked your kitten...I never had a daughter before but I did have a little sister. I'm a bit too old to be your brother but...haa...I guess having a cute little girl like you as a daughter isn't so bad. Hack...gack...Elisa.
You know...it's occurred to me that you don't even have a name. Heh...I'm a pretty crappy father aren't I. I give my daughter gifts and baby kittens...haa...but I don't even give her a name.
"Diclonius...really just humans like us, with a few differences. I never gave you a name before and a father should give his daughter a name right? Haa...Haa...Haa...I had a little sister a long time ago. She was the most important person in my life and she unfortunately died in a terrible incident, before I even knew about the G.O.
Does...Elisa sound nice to you...No.20.
But...can't think straight...can't...need...
Heh...Auf Wiedersehen...my dear sweet No. 20."
With that, Maxwell let out one final breath as the life left his body. Vast broke down into sobs as he realized what just happened. Elena had her head bowed low along with Zen, while No. 44 and No. 31 held each other for comfort as they cried quietly. Still, No. 20 stood frozen, staring into Maxwell’s now lifeless eyes. The room was silent for a few moments, save for the sounds of mourning.
No. 20 walked a few steps forward and dropped to her knees beside the body of Maxwell, tears streaming down her face.
“Hey.... Wake up...” she said in a soft, broken voice. “Hey... wait... I... I can fix this!” she said as she extended a single vector and placed it over Max’s neck. She knew very well she didn’t have the ability to heal wounds, but she still had to try.
“Come on… heal…heal….You’re not allowed to go yet… I’m supposed to be your daughter, remember? You can’t say that and then die! You can’t give me a name and leave me all alone!!”
She was sobbing and shaking his body now, desperate for an answer. Haro-chan too had climbed down from her head and was licking Max in the face, mewing sadly.
“After all these years… all this time… I finally knew what it was like to have someone who cared.... Someone who loved me! When this was all over, we were gonna go home and have a normal family… I would be your cute little Elisa and you would be my…”
No. 20 began to choke on her words as her sobbing increased uncontrollably. No. 44 and No. 31 moved either side of her and wrapped her in their arms for comfort.
“DADDDYYYYYYY!!!!!!!” No. 20 wailed as she completely broke down.
*BAM*
A gunshot fired, causing No. 20 to be splattered with even more blood.
Across from where the three were sitting, Vast was still kneeled beside Max, blood dripping from his head and a gun in his hand. He had tried to kill himself, but Zen had gotten there in time to stop him. Still sobbing, Vast begged Zen to let him go through with it, blaming himself for Maxwell’s death all the while. Then his attention turned to No. 20, who was experiencing a mix of extreme sorrow and shock from the sudden gunshot so close to her head.
"He died to protect you..." he said adamantly. "My best friend was killed trying to protect you, someone he saw as his own daughter. Listen to me well no No. 20...Elisa...whatever you want to to be called.
If you do anything that makes his sacrifice worthless, then I will make sure you never see another day again...I'm..."
“I know....” No. 20 replied in a tiny voice, tears still streaming down her face as she stared at Max. “He was my daddy…. He was my daddy and he died trying to protect me. Me, a diclonius. But he died instead of me…” She was starting to cry harder again. No. 44 squeezed her hand and held her tighter. “I should have just killed myself… Maybe then those girls could have lived and Daddy wouldn’t have to die…. Why did Daddy have to die?”
No. 44 whispered softly into No. 20’s ear while stroking her hair trying to comfort her. “Hey 20… don’t say that. Even if you had killed yourself that monster Uleus still would have done what he did. There was nothing that we could have done…. So it’s not your fault. Besides, if you had killed yourself…. Just think about how the others would have felt… Me, 31, 52, and even 38 if she’s still out there somewhere. Think about how Max would have felt. We all need you…. I need you…. You’re like a little sister to me. You’re part of the only family I’ve got, and if I’m going to lead the diclonius to a better world, I need you by my side. So don’t think you should have killed yourself. You’re too important for us to lose…”
No. 20 stayed silent, still staring at Max’s body but leaned her head against No. 44’s chest as she finished speaking.
"Zen...take him away and keep watch." Elena replied. "I'll get the body moved...and for you all..."
She looked on at the others, knowing that a few had come to actually speak to her but such hardships just had to occur right now.
No. 44 noticed too that someone else entered the room. It was a beautiful woman of medium build with short red hair and brilliant green eyes. The diclonius that was with her looked similar and was extremely powerful, at least on par with a Level 1 Diclonius if not stronger. No. 44 had seen neither of them before, yet they seemed to know Elena.
The human girl had started talking to Elena, calling for her to remain strong despite what had just happened. No. 44 knew that because she was a leader, this was very true but still…. Everyone needed at least a little time to mourn.
Then she started speaking of an incomplete alliance that was to be formed years ago and stated that she had been working on a project for the past two years. At the same time, the sound of helicopters could be heard outside.
“The project was to build an army, but not just any army, but an army that could help our cause, one that will help us win this war and end the deaths of innocent lives, and ensure that the diclonius had a place to live”
“You no longer have to worry about the lives of your men during this war...as I...Lady Rose...Leader of the European Union, give you...the G.O...the full support...of every European army!”
As she said this, soldiers began to appear one after the other. They all wore advanced battle armor that looked to be capable of withstanding heavy weapons and powerful attacks. On the side of each arm an EU flag insignia could be seen, under which were the flags of Great Britain, Spain, Germany, Italy and Portugal.
No. 44 watched in awe as they acquired a powerful new ally. With the entire army of the EU behind them, anything was possible. It seemed Elena was thinking the same thing as she rolled forward in her wheel chair overlooking her new army.
"This is your order! I am the Master General, Elena Squratoli of the Great Order, Head Commander of the G.O and now the European Army. Hear me now as I give my orders.
We are going to head to Omnimbus and take it down. We are going to kill all who stand in our way. We are going to kill Azathoth Uleus..
...We are going to kill and over throw the Tyrant Grand King Hector Schlenzanner. We...are going to end this war. Everyone prepare yourselves now."
Hearing these words, No. 44 stood up, but not before whispering to No. 31. “Watch over 20, okay?” No. 31 gave a silent nod of confirmation.
Walking over to where Elena was standing, No. 44 stood behind her and slightly to the right. She was going to support Elena in her fight against Hector and Omnibus. She was going to gather all the diclonius she could into a lethal fighting force. This would be her first unofficial act as leader of the Diclonius race.
crane476- Posts : 13
Reputation : 0
Join date : 2013-08-01
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by crane476 Tue Jun 03, 2014 1:01 am
Location Unknown, Diclonius Holding Facility No. 13
“Dr. Noda of the D.E.F Medical R&D Division signing in. Today I will be conducting human trials of compound 467 and compound 503. Each has shown promise in laboratory testing, and I felt that enough positive data had been gathered to advance to the next stage.” Dr. Noda said to the webcam he had setup in his lab. “Subject No. 87 and No. 93 will be the humans used for testing. Both are male, in their 20’s, and have both been confirmed to have little or no family relations making their disappearances unlikely to draw attention. Most importantly, however, each one is infected with the dicloni virus.”
The two men Dr. Noda had taken as test subjects had each been sedated and placed on two restraining tables side by side. Each had a myriad of tubes and wires inserted into their bodies to provide sedatives and monitor their vital signs.
Gathering the vials containing compounds 467 and 503, Dr. Noda moved between the two men and placed them on a small table containing various medical tools and instruments. He grabbed a syringe and filled it with compound 467 before speaking to the webcam again.
“Now beginning Compound 467 human trials.” He said, then inserted the syringe into the arm of human subject No. 87 and injected the compound.
Placing the now empty syringe into a medical waste disposal bin, Dr. Noda procured a fresh syringe and filled it with Compound 503.
“Now beginning Compound 503 human trials.” He said. Just as before, he inserted the syringe into the arm of human subject No. 93 and injected the compound.
Now that the compounds had been injected, Dr. Noda would have to wait 24 hours for them to take effect. After he had disposed of the syringe used for Compound 503 he walked to his webcam and said “Video log No. 782, Dr. Noda signing off” before turning it off.
Taking one last look at subject No. 87 and 93, Dr. Noda hung up his lab coat and walked out of the lab, making sure to close the door behind him and lock it. When he arrived back at his office, Dr. Noda headed straight for his computer, entered his log-in credentials and accessed his account. Immediately, he accessed the remote monitor program and a small black window appeared on the screen showing various vital signs for Subjects No. 87 and 93. Everything was normal… at least for now.
Letting out a sigh, Dr. Noda could only hope for success, even though he knew the odds were almost nil. Ever since the disastrous failure of Project Unity, Dr. Noda had been given an option. Find a cure for the dicloni virus, or die. After the stunt he pulled with Yamamoto, it took the pleading of the other scientists to convince him to let Dr. Noda live. He was so caught up in the idea of having the world’s first genetically enhanced super soldiers that he had become unreasonable. Dr. Noda had tried to tell him that the drugs weren’t ready yet, that there were inherent dangers that were still unaccounted for…. But Yamamoto wouldn’t listen! He wanted it done now! So in order to give himself more time, Dr. Noda had given a placebo instead. This gave him an additional week, but it still wasn’t enough. The DNA from Koji had been infected with the dicloni virus, and since Project Unity was altering humans at a genetic level, this posed a great risk. Initial tests had shown human DNA being converted into diclonius DNA. Dr. Noda almost couldn’t believe it. It shouldn’t have been possible… but there it was. He had tried to come up with a solution in the short time he had given himself… but it wasn’t enough. As soon as the others became suspicious, everyone came to him and he was forced to admit what he had done.
And so for the past 3 years he had spent all his time and effort trying to find a cure. After failure upon failure he was forced to keep trying, forced to keep working… but now he was close. He could feel it. Only a handful of the hundreds of compounds he had synthesized had advanced to human trials. Compounds 467 and 503 and been the most effective so far under laboratory conditions. If he came back tomorrow and found a reduced presence of the dicloni virus, he just might a winner.
_____________________________________
Yamamoto stood quietly in an observation chamber with Dr. Ishida, watching two young diclonius girls restrained in their cells. It was a relatively small room, with white panel floors and plain white walls, complete with a one-way mirror in the center. A single desk with a microphone was the only furnishing in the room.
“Are these the two you spoke to me about?” Yamamoto said.
“Yes sir. These girls are Diclonius No. 36b and No. 47a. They are the first to show neither medical defects nor mutation and are indeed perfect replica clones of their original counterparts.” Dr. Ishida responded.
“Excellent. Have the NID’s been implanted?”
“Yes sir.” Dr. Ishida said. He walked over to a panel beside the one-way mirror and entered a passcode. As he did, the chains restraining the two girls were released and dropped to the floor. Neither one of the girls moved from their current sitting positions, looking frightened as they rubbed the raw spots on their wrists where the chains had been.
Walking over to the microphone on the desk, Dr. Ishida spoke a simple command.
“No. 36b, stand up.”
As if she had no other choice but to obey Dr. Ishida’s voice, No. 36b stood up. She looked straight forward with no emotion, her arms hanging limp by her sides.
“Now walk forward.”
Again, No. 36b did as she was told and walked forward at a slow but constant pace.
“Stop.”
No. 36b stopped in place on command. It was if she was a robot rather than a living, breathing creature.
“You see Yamamoto? The NID, when activated, deactivates the frontal lobe and eliminates all emotion and thought. It really is the perfect mind control device.”
“How soon before you can make more?” Yamamoto asked.
“I can have another set of clones ready in 72 hours.”
“Then make it so. You are to keep creating clones until told otherwise, understood?”
“Yes s-“
“Yamamoto!” a medical assistant blurted out as she entered the room.
“Hmmm? What is it?” Yamamoto asked, slightly annoyed by the interruption.
“Its No. 37a!”
“What about it?”
“It’s finally reached maturity!! I was sent to retrieve you as soon as it happened!”
“What?! Take me to it immediately!” Yamamoto said before anxiously leaving the room.
He followed the female medical assistant through a twisting maze of hallways and corridors, passing a plethora of D.E.F scientists and guards along the way. When they reached the door leading to the Project Rebirth chamber, the both stopped for a moment before taking their positions. The door was made of heavily reinforced steel and titanium, and required dual biometric authentication in order to be activated.
“On the count of three. Ready?” The female med assistant said.
“Ready.”
“1…2…3… go!”
In unison, the two of them placed their right hands on palm scanners while simultaneously looking into a biometric eye scanner. A robotic voice confirmed entry.
“D.E.F. I.D. Confirmed. Kousaka Kirino.
D.E.F. I.D. Confirmed. Shuhei Yamamoto.
Access Granted.”
Yamamoto could hear the mechanical gears inside the door begin to churn as the heavy locks securing it were unlocked. After several loud ‘clicks’, the door split down the middle and slid open to reveal another long, straight hallway. Though the walk only took a few short minutes, to Yamamoto, it seemed like an eternity. His ultimate weapon was finally complete. With this, he could finally bring an end to the diclonius menace and restore the world to its rightful state. One in which only humans existed.
When they reached the end of the hallway, Yamamoto was again impeded by a large steel door. This one, however, only required a simple passcode. Swiftly entering the long string of numbers and letters into a console beside the door, Yamamoto opened the door and went inside.
There it was.
The chamber itself was circular in shape, with medical instruments and computers set up along the wall all the way around. In the center was a large cylindrical tube, made of glass, that extended from the floor up into the ceiling. It was filled with a liquid, light green in color, in which the very core of Project Rebirth resided. There, floating inside the tube was a fully matured diclonius that looked to be about 20 years of age. Curled up into the fetal position with an artificial umbilical cord attached, it looked extremely weak and vulnerable, but in reality it was the strongest diclonius Yamamoto had ever held in his possession, with the exception of one other. Scientists scurried about here and there, hurrying to complete the final phase of Project Rebirth before it awakened.
“Ahh, Yamamoto, you’ve arrived.” One of the scientists said as he noticed the D.E.F leader. “As you can see, Project Rebirth has finally reached 100% completion and we are now in the process of beginning the last phase of the operation.”
“I assume you mean the implantation of the NID?” Yamamoto responded, never taking his eyes of the diclonius.
“Yes sir. The operation will begin momentarily.”
As this was said, Yamamoto heard a commotion from closer to the tube.
“Look! It’s opened its eyes!” one of the scientists said
Yamamoto looked to see for himself. The diclonius, still in the fetal position, was indeed slowly beginning to open its eyes. It drearily moved its head, looking around the room in every direction as if it had just awakened from a deep slumber.
“It’s awake. Ready the restraints.” Yamamoto said.
“Yes sir.” One of the scientist replied.
The diclonius in the tube now seemed to be fully awake, and moved to stretch out its body from the fetal postion to a standing position. From there, its appearance was clear. It had slightly long, black hair, a toned muscular body, and the two distinctive horns that every diclonius had. Not only that, but something else could be seen as well. This diclonius was a male. It looked around the room once more before trying to move its limbs. First it tried its legs, moving them in a sort of paddling motion and causing it to rise a bit higher into the tube. Next was its hands. It waved them about through the liquid before taking a moment to stare at the palm of its right hand.
“Begin the draining process!” One of the scientists ordered. Shortly after, the liquid that filled the tube began to be sucked into a drain in the floor as red warning lights flashed. Curious, No. 37a looked up to watch the tube drain. Little by little, it began to descend to the floor as the tube was emptied.
Meanwhile, D.E.F. guards were assembled outside of the tube waiting for the order for containment. They had no idea whether No. 37a would go on a rampage upon awakening or not, so every precaution had to be taken.
When the tank was ¾ empty, No. 37a’s feet touched the floor. As his head emerged from the liquid that had surrounded him since his creation, No. 37a took in a deep breath and looked around once more, bewildered. When all of the liquid had finally been drained, he stood there for a moment under the strength of his own two legs, dripping wet. Some of the female scientists and assistants couldn’t help but blush.
“Open the tank.” Yamamoto ordered.
Complying with Yamamoto’s orders, a scientist entered a string a commands into a console and the tank split down the middle before each half retracted back, turning the tank into a half circle.
For a moment, everyone stood silent, waiting for what No. 37a was going to do next as the tension built. To everyone’s surprise, no one was cut into pieces or splattered across the wall. Rather, No. 37a stepped out of the tank.... And spoke.
“Where am I?”
“You are in the D.E.F’s Diclonius holding facility No. 13.” Yamamoto replied.
“…..What’s that? And.... What’s a diclonius?”
“That’s not important right now. As for what a diclonius is, that would be what you are.”
“I’m… a diclonius? But… just what am I?”
“You are nothing but a tool. Your purpose in this life is to do my bidding and to follow my commands.”
“A tool.... I’m nothing but a tool....”
“Exactly. Guards, restrain No. 37a and prep him for NID implantation.” Yamamoto said as he turned towards the door.
“Uhh…. Yamamoto sir.” One of the scientists reluctantly said.
“What is it?”
“Umm, you have an incoming call from Dr. Ishida.”
“Patch him through to my communicator.”
“Yes sir.”
Beep
“Yamamoto?”
“Yes, Dr. Ishida?”
“Sorry to interrupt, but I thought there was something you should know.”
“And what would that be?"
“It seems that, following the completion of Project Rebirth, No. U-01D became very agitated and was going on about being able to sense ‘him’. Whenever we asked who ‘him’ was he wouldn’t answer. The only thing he said was that he wished to speak with you.”
“Very well. I suppose I’ll go see him this time. Prepare No. U-01D for visitation.”
“Understood. Signing off.”
Beep
“You, Kousaka was it?” Yamamoto said as he started to leave. “Notify me when the procedure is completed. Understood?”
“Yes sir!”
______________________________________
D.E.F. Holding Facility No. 13, No. U-01D Containment Chamber
Yamamoto walked into a room similar to the one used to observe No. 36b and No. 47a. Beside him was Dr. Ishida. He briskly walked to the desk on which a microphone stood and spoke into it.
“No. U-01D, your guest has arrived.”
Yamamoto looked through the glass and into No. U-01D’s chamber. The glass panel that separated them in this room was not one-way, unlike the other room. Inside the chamber, it was very dark and Yamamoto couldn’t see anything. Then, out of nowhere, a figure emerged from the darkness, its face half hidden by the shadows.
“Yamamoto…. It’s been awhile.”
“Indeed it has No. U-01D…. Or should I say, Former Squad 0 Captain Suigetsu.”
_____________________________________
Tokyo, Japan
Kensei sat at the park bench, nervously awaiting Rei’s arrival. It was a beautiful day, with clear skies and a gentle breeze. Several city goers passed him by as he waited, on their way to enjoy a walk through the park. He had been surprised when Akari called out of the blue and even more so when she asked to meet in the park along with Rei. He hadn’t talked to her since their date a week ago and he had no idea what he was going to say to her, or if he even wanted to see her.
The end of their date had gone horribly to say the least. Kensei still wasn’t exactly sure what had happened. All he knew was, at the end of it all, Rei was extremely upset. Being one of his best friends, seeing Rei in such a state concerned him greatly, which only made it hurt worse when she pushed him away. What was so upsetting that she couldn’t tell him? It really made him question how much she valued his friendship.
Lost in his thoughts, Kensei stared at the ground unaware that someone was standing beside him.
“….Kensei?”
“Huh?” Kensei said as he looked up. It was Rei. She was alone.
“Oh… uh… hi.” Kensei said. “Damn… I’m already making things awkward. What kind of greeting was that?” he thought to himself.
“Mind if I sit down?” Rei asked.
“Sure, go ahead.” Kensei said, moving over on the bench to give Rei room to sit. “Where’s Akari?”
“She suddenly remembered she had to do something before we got to the park and ran off.”
“Ohh…”
“Yeah…”
The two sat in awkward silence for the next few minutes, neither of them sure of what to say next. Finally, Kensei broke the ice.
“So… do you know why Akari wanted us to meet in the park?”
“Well… it’s because we need to talk.”
“About the other night… right?”
“Yeah…” Rei said.
“It’s alright. I’m sure whatever it was, you’ll tell me when you’re ready. You don’t have to force yourself.” Kensei said, slightly depressed.
“No, it’s not alright!” Rei suddenly blurted out, surprising Kensei. “Kensei, I’m really really really sorry. I shouldn’t have treated you like that. You’re one of my best friends and you were only trying to help. I had no right to treat you so coldly.”
“Rei I…-“
“I’m sure you’ve been wondering what exactly happened that night. If anyone deserves an explanation, it’s you.”
Kensei listened as Rei told her about the first time she met Kenshi, a diclonius, and everything that had happened between them just as she had done with Akari. Leaving out no details, she told Kensei about everything from living with Kenshi and the frequent attacks from the G.O., to Kenshi setting off on his own and how she somehow found herself traveling with a rag-tag group of humans and diclonius in order to find him. Eventually it was discovered that Kenshi had been locked away in a D.E.F prison and they set off to rescue him. Against all odds, they were successful though the way there was difficult. Lily had taken them to her diclonius community afterwards to rest and recover. Kenshi had been in terrible condition. He was grievously wounded, and emaciated from lack of food and water. Even though things looked grim, the worst seemed to be over.... or so they thought. While Rei was away buying ingredients to cook with, the community came under attack by Hector and his forces, while Mr. Nara's bakery was attacked my mercenaries.
“I was certain I was going to die…” Rei said. “Those mercenaries… They drove an armored car through the front of Mr. Nara’s bakery then took us captive, threatening us with horrible things if we didn’t tell them what we wanted. Just as I thought things couldn’t get any worse, Akito appeared.”
Kensei was shocked at what he was hearing. For as long as he had known her, this was the first time he was hearing any of this. He could kind of understand why she might not want to tell anyone. It was kind of hard to believe. “Who is Akito?” he managed to say.
“Akito is the reason I’m still alive. In an instant he was able to take out all of the mercenaries without so much as breaking a sweat. At first, I couldn’t understand how such a thing was possible, but when he approached me I knew… You see, Akito is a diclonius as well. He’s also the man you saw me chasing after that evening.”
“I see….”
“That day he told me that he was sent to ensure my safety and that Lily’s community had been attacked by Hector. He said that he and the others were sent to retrieve Kenshi and take him back to wherever it was they were taking him, and that they would contact us when they ‘felt he was ready to return’. Naturally, I was in shock and scared out of my mind. I wanted nothing more than to see Kenshi and make sure he was okay… but Akito said that wasn’t possible. I begged him to take me with him, but in the end he refused and left me there with the address to where Lily’s diclonius community had relocated.”
Kensei sat in silence for a moment, trying to take in everything he had just heard. It just seemed so hard to believe. Those kinds of things… they only happened in manga right? Of course, he knew about the existence of diclonius and their extraordinary abilities… but still..
“It sounds like you’ve been through a lot… Did you ever hear anything from them?”
“No… that’s why I was so desperate to chase after Akito that day. I’ve been trying to move on… I really have… but when I saw him, I just had to know. So I ran after him. I was so close, so as I watched him slip through my fingers that day I was devastated.”
Kensei looked over at Rei only to see a single tear slide down her cheek. Not knowing what else to do, he took Rei’s hand into his own and gave it a reassuring squeeze. Rei glanced over at him and gave a tiny smile.
“Still, despite all that, I shouldn’t have treated you so coldly that day. Kensei, you’re one of my closest friends and someone I care about. I… I should have told you all of this sooner.”
“No, it’s alright. Telling someone about all of that… it must be really hard. I can understand why you haven’t said anything until now. But I’ll be honest. I was kind of hurt. I thought you didn’t really value our friendship and that I wasn’t someone you thought you could trust.”
“I know… I’m sorry…” Rei said apologetically.
“But it’s alright now. I’m glad you told me that Rei. I’m your friend and… well… I..uh..” Kensei started to stammer as he searched for the right words. “I care about you too. So if you ever need to talk, or you ever need help with anything, don’t be afraid to come to me.”
“Okay. I will.” Rei said, smiling now. “Oh by the way. Now that I think about it, you said there was something you wanted to discuss on our way home from Harajuku. What was it?”
“Well…uh…that’s..um…” Kensei wasn’t prepared for a question like that. “I wanted to.. uh-“
*BOOM*
Suddenly the ground began to shake and an explosion was heard in the distance.
“Whoa?! Did you feel that?” Kensei said.
“Yeah! What was that?”
*BOOOOMM*
Out of nowhere another explosion went off. This time they could see where it had come from, as a cloud of dust and debris filled the air.
“What’s going on?!” Rei asked, scared. She clutched onto Kensei’s arm for comfort.
“Oh my-.. Look!” Kensei said, pointing into the sky.
Rei looked up at where he was pointing and saw a huge fireball moving upwards. Then it exploded.
*BOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMMMM*
The force of the explosion knocked the two of them to the ground and knocked out the windows of every building within 2 city blocks. The top floors of the surrounding buildings closest to the explosion were completely destroyed and the sounds of screaming could be heard echoing through the streets as people tried to run.
“Ugghh… Rei, are you alright?” Kensei asked.
Rei, who had landed on top of Kensei, opened her eyes and nodded her head. “Yeah, I’m alright.”
“Good. Now let’s get out of here!”
Helping Rei to her feet, Kensei grabbed her hand and started running. He didn’t know where he should go in a situation like this so he headed towards the only place he could think of: His apartment on the other side of the city.
______________________________________________
Location Unknown, Abandoned Hospital
Celeste wore a sad expression. "If you plan on talking with her, you're in for a sad surprise. The conflict three years ago with Hector ended her life. The others left to the new community site that Donald, Lily's brother, set up using most of the last of her funds. He supports them in his own way."
“I see… that is most unfortunate. I’m sorry for your loss. It isn’t often that a human would go as far as she did for the sake of diclonius.” No. 52 said.
Celeste turned to head back to the coffin. "If you would still like to see her, you're more than welcome to do so. I imagine she would be happy to know that she succeeded in protecting the diclonius race even if she didn't live to see it. Thanks to the efforts of Donald and the Great Order I know much has changed for the better for us."
Taking Celeste up on her offer, No. 52 followed her to the coffin in order to pay her respects. It seemed like the right thing to do for a woman like Lily, who had done so much for diclonius all over the world.
As she approached where Lily’s body lay, No. 52 bowed her head and said a short a prayer. Once she had finished, she turned to speak to Celeste.
“Before I go I have only one thing I would like to ask. Could you please tell me where to locate the new diclonius community? It is imperative that I locate No. 38.”
______________________________________________
“That poor little girl.” A man said as he walked down the street with his wife.
“Someone that young shouldn’t have to live in such squalor.”
“You’re right honey. What should we do?” his wife replied.
“Call the CPS and have them send someone out here. We need to get her in a home. At least there she’ll have a roof over her head and 3 meals a day.”
“Alright. Why don’t you go try to talk to her while I call?”
Making his way down the dirty alleyway, the man approached the little girl from behind. She had pink hair all the way down to the small of her back and wore a white flowery dress that was covered in dirt and grime, and filled with holes from years of wear and tear. Having no shoes, her tiny feet were left exposed and her body looked quite emaciated. She was digging through the trash looking for food, so he knew she was hungry.
“Excuse me. Little girl?” He said softly, not wanting to frighten her. She stopped what she was doing and froze in place. “It’s alright. No need to be afraid. I just want to talk a little bit. Looks like you might be a little hungry. I think I can fix that.” As said this, he pulled out a small candy bar from his pocket.
Slowly placing the lid of the trash can back into place, the little girl let her arms drop to her sides before slowly turning to face the man behind her. She knew what was going to happen next. This wasn’t the first time she had been in this situation.
“Wha… you…. You’re a…” The man was stuttering now, his mouth wide in shock and fear as he stared into the little girl’s narrowed, hate filled eyes. “Diclonius!!!” he dropped the candy bar in his hands as he jumped back, turned around and took off back the way he came.
Walking forward, No. 38 picked up the candy bar that the man had dropped and opened it. It was chocolate. Her favorite. She quickly ate the delicious morsel and started off down the alley. She knew not to stick around very long after an encounter such as this one. It usually didn’t take very long for CPS or the police to show up.
As she walked through the city’s many streets and alleyways, No. 38 rubbed her stomach as it growled from lack of food. She hated this feeling. It was the one thing that made her miss Lily’s diclonius community. At least there she had something to eat. Still, despite that, she couldn’t go back to that place. She didn’t trust it. Her experiences out on the streets for the past 3 years had only reinforced that notion. Back then she already had her doubts, but when Lily had died the one thing keeping her tied to that place was gone. When Donald had set up a new community with the last of Lily’s funds, everyone had relocated there. No. 38 had used that as her chance to slip away while everyone else was busy moving.
And so she began her life of wandering.
Food was hard to come by in a city like this. Most of the time she had to resort to digging through the trash like she had done earlier. She much preferred the wilderness. It was simple to kill wild game with her vectors, and sometimes she even found wild berries to eat. She usually had no reason to even go near the city, however, this time was different. For the past few weeks she had been on the trail of a powerful diclonius. There were very few diclonius in this world with the amount of strength she sensed, so on the off chance it was one of her lost sisters she began to follow it. Thus, she found herself in her current position.
“Hey! Police! Turn around!” she heard a man yell from behind.
Slowly, she turned to face the man. He had a gun trained on her head and a look of fear in his eyes.
“Pu…put your hands on your head and get on the ground!” he yelled. No. 38 saw him talk into a walkie talkie clipped onto his shoulder. “This is Officer Narukami requesting backup. Code 57, I repeat, Code 57.”
*Pssshhhhtttttt*
“Roger that. Backup is on the way.”
Things were degrading quickly. No. 38 hadn’t expected to be found so quickly. She was already in a bad mood, and she didn’t feel like dealing with this right now, much less a whole group of police officers.
Grabbing the lid of a nearby trashcan with a vector, No. 38 hurled it like a Frisbee at the officer’s head. As she did, the office fired.
*BAM*
As the lid made impact with the officer his head snapped back, sending him flying back several feet before he landed on his back unconscious.
Then the screams started.
While Officer Narukami’s shot had miss No. 38, the sound had caused a panic in the streets and a mass of people started stampeding in order to get away. At the same time, the sound of police sirens could be heard in the distance. They were close.
Attempting to use the confusion to her advantage, No. 38 tried to slip away unnoticed, but quickly found that to be impossible. As soon as someone noticed her horns she was pointed out and the people around her avoided her like the plague. Unfortunately, this also gave away her position. It didn’t take long before several police cars pulled onto the street she was on. Officers poured out of them until the total number was over a dozen, each of them with an assault rifle pointed at her head. One of them was using a loud speaker to talk to her.
“You! Diclonius! Do not attempt to resist! Any attempt to do so will be met with lethal force!!” he said.
No. 38 was frustrated at the situation to say the least. How did it turn into something like this? All she wanted to do was get something to eat and get some sleep. Was that too much to ask? She was in no mood to deal with this right now… so she decided she wouldn’t.
No. 38 began to walk forward, completely ignoring the orders of the officer on the loudspeaker.
“Stop! Don’t come any closer or we will fire on you!” The officer shouted through the loudspeaker. It had no effect. “You have been warned! Open fire!!!”
*BAM**BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*
A hail of rapid fire bullets descended on No. 38 as every office on site opened fire. After a few moments they stopped, realizing that No. 38 was still standing. All around her, bullets were floating in midair as she stared straight ahead at the office on the loudspeaker.
*clink* .... *clink* ..... *clink*
One by one the bullets started to drop faster and faster until it looked like it was raining bullets in front of No. 38. When the last bullet hit the ground, she started forward again.
Just as before, all of the officers opened fire on her, and again their bullets had no effect.
Becoming annoyed, No. 38 was tired of the puny humans before her and their pathetic little toys they called guns. Grabbing a parked car that was next to her, No. 38 lifted it above her head with vectors before launching it at the office on the loudspeaker. The look on his face as he dived out of the way was priceless. The police car he had been using was crushed under the impact of the car 38 had thrown, sending shards of glass and metal flying into the air. This was enough to scatter the other officers and once again she was free to continue onwards. Or at least, that’s what she thought.
*Tocotocotocotocotocotocotocotocotocotocotoco*
The sound reverberated off the many tall buildings and down into the streets surrounding her. She knew exactly what that sound meant. It grew louder and louder before finally a small black helicopter appeared above her. It had a single pilot and its sides were open, with a .50 machine gun mounted on each side.
No. 38 could feel herself getting angry. Just how persistent were these people going to be?
Not waiting for the gunners to make the first move, No. 38 grabbed one of the many police cars left lying around and hurled it at the helicopter. It easily dodged the projectile and the car came plummeting back down to the street the a resounding thud. In response, the gunner closest to her opened fire. She didn’t dare try to deflect that many .50 cal bullets at once, so No. 38 launched herself onto the rooftops with her vectors in order to try and make an escape. She led the helicopter on a wild chase through the city, weaving through alleyways and tall buildings. Eventually, No. 38 had noticed another helicopter had joined the fray. This one, however, was a news helicopter. It was most likely there to broadcast live footage to the local news station.
Ignoring the newcomer, No. 38 continued her escape attempt. No matter how fast she went, the helicopter kept right on her tail. It looked like the only way out of this was a direct confrontation.
Waiting until she came to a large skyscraper, No. 38 launched herself at it and used her vectors to latch onto the wall before starting to climb upward. The attack helicopter attempted to follow her, but it couldn’t keep up with her sudden increase in altitude. Before long, No. 38 was high above her pursuer…. But it still wasn’t high enough. She kept going, faster, higher, until there was nowhere left to go. She was at the top. Positioning herself parallel to the building, No. 38 launched herself backwards off of the skyscraper and back flipped into a nose dive. Straightening her body out, No. 38 held her arms close to her sides to create as little wind resistance as possible. The pursuing helicopter below was quickly growing closer as she fell but it still wasn’t close enough. She needed to get closer.
The wind was stinging her eyes now making it hard to see, but she didn’t care. She could still see well enough. With her speed now approaching terminal velocity, she only had a few seconds until she made contact. Closer…closer… only a few more seconds..
*Schlink*
With a lightning quick vector, No. 38 sliced off the tail of the helicopter sending it into a death spin before it crashed into the side of a building and exploded into a fireball.
Sending out all of her vectors, No. 38 pierced the side of the building she had just climbed in order to slow herself down. Glass, concrete, and steel rained down as her vectors tore through the side of the building until she came to a stop almost 300 feet later. She hung there for a moment to steady herself and catch her breath before landing on a much shorter building next to where she was hanging.
Finally free of her pursuers, No. 38 fell against the rooftop air conditioning unit and slid into a sitting position, exhausted from her ordeal. She was about to close her eyes to sleep when she thought she felt the presence of a powerful diclonius.
*BOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMM*
A gigantic explosion shook her to her very core as she flew to her feet ready to defend herself. She looked in the direction the explosion had come from only to see a huge cloud of debris and utter destruction. Just what had happened? Was the diclonius she felt somehow related to that explosion? Still exhausted from before, No. 38 didn’t want to leave her rooftop but she knew she couldn’t let this go.
Launching herself into the air with her vectors, No. 38 headed to where the explosion had occurred into order to investigate the presence she had felt.
“Dr. Noda of the D.E.F Medical R&D Division signing in. Today I will be conducting human trials of compound 467 and compound 503. Each has shown promise in laboratory testing, and I felt that enough positive data had been gathered to advance to the next stage.” Dr. Noda said to the webcam he had setup in his lab. “Subject No. 87 and No. 93 will be the humans used for testing. Both are male, in their 20’s, and have both been confirmed to have little or no family relations making their disappearances unlikely to draw attention. Most importantly, however, each one is infected with the dicloni virus.”
The two men Dr. Noda had taken as test subjects had each been sedated and placed on two restraining tables side by side. Each had a myriad of tubes and wires inserted into their bodies to provide sedatives and monitor their vital signs.
Gathering the vials containing compounds 467 and 503, Dr. Noda moved between the two men and placed them on a small table containing various medical tools and instruments. He grabbed a syringe and filled it with compound 467 before speaking to the webcam again.
“Now beginning Compound 467 human trials.” He said, then inserted the syringe into the arm of human subject No. 87 and injected the compound.
Placing the now empty syringe into a medical waste disposal bin, Dr. Noda procured a fresh syringe and filled it with Compound 503.
“Now beginning Compound 503 human trials.” He said. Just as before, he inserted the syringe into the arm of human subject No. 93 and injected the compound.
Now that the compounds had been injected, Dr. Noda would have to wait 24 hours for them to take effect. After he had disposed of the syringe used for Compound 503 he walked to his webcam and said “Video log No. 782, Dr. Noda signing off” before turning it off.
Taking one last look at subject No. 87 and 93, Dr. Noda hung up his lab coat and walked out of the lab, making sure to close the door behind him and lock it. When he arrived back at his office, Dr. Noda headed straight for his computer, entered his log-in credentials and accessed his account. Immediately, he accessed the remote monitor program and a small black window appeared on the screen showing various vital signs for Subjects No. 87 and 93. Everything was normal… at least for now.
Letting out a sigh, Dr. Noda could only hope for success, even though he knew the odds were almost nil. Ever since the disastrous failure of Project Unity, Dr. Noda had been given an option. Find a cure for the dicloni virus, or die. After the stunt he pulled with Yamamoto, it took the pleading of the other scientists to convince him to let Dr. Noda live. He was so caught up in the idea of having the world’s first genetically enhanced super soldiers that he had become unreasonable. Dr. Noda had tried to tell him that the drugs weren’t ready yet, that there were inherent dangers that were still unaccounted for…. But Yamamoto wouldn’t listen! He wanted it done now! So in order to give himself more time, Dr. Noda had given a placebo instead. This gave him an additional week, but it still wasn’t enough. The DNA from Koji had been infected with the dicloni virus, and since Project Unity was altering humans at a genetic level, this posed a great risk. Initial tests had shown human DNA being converted into diclonius DNA. Dr. Noda almost couldn’t believe it. It shouldn’t have been possible… but there it was. He had tried to come up with a solution in the short time he had given himself… but it wasn’t enough. As soon as the others became suspicious, everyone came to him and he was forced to admit what he had done.
And so for the past 3 years he had spent all his time and effort trying to find a cure. After failure upon failure he was forced to keep trying, forced to keep working… but now he was close. He could feel it. Only a handful of the hundreds of compounds he had synthesized had advanced to human trials. Compounds 467 and 503 and been the most effective so far under laboratory conditions. If he came back tomorrow and found a reduced presence of the dicloni virus, he just might a winner.
_____________________________________
Yamamoto stood quietly in an observation chamber with Dr. Ishida, watching two young diclonius girls restrained in their cells. It was a relatively small room, with white panel floors and plain white walls, complete with a one-way mirror in the center. A single desk with a microphone was the only furnishing in the room.
“Are these the two you spoke to me about?” Yamamoto said.
“Yes sir. These girls are Diclonius No. 36b and No. 47a. They are the first to show neither medical defects nor mutation and are indeed perfect replica clones of their original counterparts.” Dr. Ishida responded.
“Excellent. Have the NID’s been implanted?”
“Yes sir.” Dr. Ishida said. He walked over to a panel beside the one-way mirror and entered a passcode. As he did, the chains restraining the two girls were released and dropped to the floor. Neither one of the girls moved from their current sitting positions, looking frightened as they rubbed the raw spots on their wrists where the chains had been.
Walking over to the microphone on the desk, Dr. Ishida spoke a simple command.
“No. 36b, stand up.”
As if she had no other choice but to obey Dr. Ishida’s voice, No. 36b stood up. She looked straight forward with no emotion, her arms hanging limp by her sides.
“Now walk forward.”
Again, No. 36b did as she was told and walked forward at a slow but constant pace.
“Stop.”
No. 36b stopped in place on command. It was if she was a robot rather than a living, breathing creature.
“You see Yamamoto? The NID, when activated, deactivates the frontal lobe and eliminates all emotion and thought. It really is the perfect mind control device.”
“How soon before you can make more?” Yamamoto asked.
“I can have another set of clones ready in 72 hours.”
“Then make it so. You are to keep creating clones until told otherwise, understood?”
“Yes s-“
“Yamamoto!” a medical assistant blurted out as she entered the room.
“Hmmm? What is it?” Yamamoto asked, slightly annoyed by the interruption.
“Its No. 37a!”
“What about it?”
“It’s finally reached maturity!! I was sent to retrieve you as soon as it happened!”
“What?! Take me to it immediately!” Yamamoto said before anxiously leaving the room.
He followed the female medical assistant through a twisting maze of hallways and corridors, passing a plethora of D.E.F scientists and guards along the way. When they reached the door leading to the Project Rebirth chamber, the both stopped for a moment before taking their positions. The door was made of heavily reinforced steel and titanium, and required dual biometric authentication in order to be activated.
“On the count of three. Ready?” The female med assistant said.
“Ready.”
“1…2…3… go!”
In unison, the two of them placed their right hands on palm scanners while simultaneously looking into a biometric eye scanner. A robotic voice confirmed entry.
“D.E.F. I.D. Confirmed. Kousaka Kirino.
D.E.F. I.D. Confirmed. Shuhei Yamamoto.
Access Granted.”
Yamamoto could hear the mechanical gears inside the door begin to churn as the heavy locks securing it were unlocked. After several loud ‘clicks’, the door split down the middle and slid open to reveal another long, straight hallway. Though the walk only took a few short minutes, to Yamamoto, it seemed like an eternity. His ultimate weapon was finally complete. With this, he could finally bring an end to the diclonius menace and restore the world to its rightful state. One in which only humans existed.
When they reached the end of the hallway, Yamamoto was again impeded by a large steel door. This one, however, only required a simple passcode. Swiftly entering the long string of numbers and letters into a console beside the door, Yamamoto opened the door and went inside.
There it was.
The chamber itself was circular in shape, with medical instruments and computers set up along the wall all the way around. In the center was a large cylindrical tube, made of glass, that extended from the floor up into the ceiling. It was filled with a liquid, light green in color, in which the very core of Project Rebirth resided. There, floating inside the tube was a fully matured diclonius that looked to be about 20 years of age. Curled up into the fetal position with an artificial umbilical cord attached, it looked extremely weak and vulnerable, but in reality it was the strongest diclonius Yamamoto had ever held in his possession, with the exception of one other. Scientists scurried about here and there, hurrying to complete the final phase of Project Rebirth before it awakened.
“Ahh, Yamamoto, you’ve arrived.” One of the scientists said as he noticed the D.E.F leader. “As you can see, Project Rebirth has finally reached 100% completion and we are now in the process of beginning the last phase of the operation.”
“I assume you mean the implantation of the NID?” Yamamoto responded, never taking his eyes of the diclonius.
“Yes sir. The operation will begin momentarily.”
As this was said, Yamamoto heard a commotion from closer to the tube.
“Look! It’s opened its eyes!” one of the scientists said
Yamamoto looked to see for himself. The diclonius, still in the fetal position, was indeed slowly beginning to open its eyes. It drearily moved its head, looking around the room in every direction as if it had just awakened from a deep slumber.
“It’s awake. Ready the restraints.” Yamamoto said.
“Yes sir.” One of the scientist replied.
The diclonius in the tube now seemed to be fully awake, and moved to stretch out its body from the fetal postion to a standing position. From there, its appearance was clear. It had slightly long, black hair, a toned muscular body, and the two distinctive horns that every diclonius had. Not only that, but something else could be seen as well. This diclonius was a male. It looked around the room once more before trying to move its limbs. First it tried its legs, moving them in a sort of paddling motion and causing it to rise a bit higher into the tube. Next was its hands. It waved them about through the liquid before taking a moment to stare at the palm of its right hand.
“Begin the draining process!” One of the scientists ordered. Shortly after, the liquid that filled the tube began to be sucked into a drain in the floor as red warning lights flashed. Curious, No. 37a looked up to watch the tube drain. Little by little, it began to descend to the floor as the tube was emptied.
Meanwhile, D.E.F. guards were assembled outside of the tube waiting for the order for containment. They had no idea whether No. 37a would go on a rampage upon awakening or not, so every precaution had to be taken.
When the tank was ¾ empty, No. 37a’s feet touched the floor. As his head emerged from the liquid that had surrounded him since his creation, No. 37a took in a deep breath and looked around once more, bewildered. When all of the liquid had finally been drained, he stood there for a moment under the strength of his own two legs, dripping wet. Some of the female scientists and assistants couldn’t help but blush.
“Open the tank.” Yamamoto ordered.
Complying with Yamamoto’s orders, a scientist entered a string a commands into a console and the tank split down the middle before each half retracted back, turning the tank into a half circle.
For a moment, everyone stood silent, waiting for what No. 37a was going to do next as the tension built. To everyone’s surprise, no one was cut into pieces or splattered across the wall. Rather, No. 37a stepped out of the tank.... And spoke.
“Where am I?”
“You are in the D.E.F’s Diclonius holding facility No. 13.” Yamamoto replied.
“…..What’s that? And.... What’s a diclonius?”
“That’s not important right now. As for what a diclonius is, that would be what you are.”
“I’m… a diclonius? But… just what am I?”
“You are nothing but a tool. Your purpose in this life is to do my bidding and to follow my commands.”
“A tool.... I’m nothing but a tool....”
“Exactly. Guards, restrain No. 37a and prep him for NID implantation.” Yamamoto said as he turned towards the door.
“Uhh…. Yamamoto sir.” One of the scientists reluctantly said.
“What is it?”
“Umm, you have an incoming call from Dr. Ishida.”
“Patch him through to my communicator.”
“Yes sir.”
Beep
“Yamamoto?”
“Yes, Dr. Ishida?”
“Sorry to interrupt, but I thought there was something you should know.”
“And what would that be?"
“It seems that, following the completion of Project Rebirth, No. U-01D became very agitated and was going on about being able to sense ‘him’. Whenever we asked who ‘him’ was he wouldn’t answer. The only thing he said was that he wished to speak with you.”
“Very well. I suppose I’ll go see him this time. Prepare No. U-01D for visitation.”
“Understood. Signing off.”
Beep
“You, Kousaka was it?” Yamamoto said as he started to leave. “Notify me when the procedure is completed. Understood?”
“Yes sir!”
______________________________________
D.E.F. Holding Facility No. 13, No. U-01D Containment Chamber
Yamamoto walked into a room similar to the one used to observe No. 36b and No. 47a. Beside him was Dr. Ishida. He briskly walked to the desk on which a microphone stood and spoke into it.
“No. U-01D, your guest has arrived.”
Yamamoto looked through the glass and into No. U-01D’s chamber. The glass panel that separated them in this room was not one-way, unlike the other room. Inside the chamber, it was very dark and Yamamoto couldn’t see anything. Then, out of nowhere, a figure emerged from the darkness, its face half hidden by the shadows.
“Yamamoto…. It’s been awhile.”
“Indeed it has No. U-01D…. Or should I say, Former Squad 0 Captain Suigetsu.”
_____________________________________
Tokyo, Japan
Kensei sat at the park bench, nervously awaiting Rei’s arrival. It was a beautiful day, with clear skies and a gentle breeze. Several city goers passed him by as he waited, on their way to enjoy a walk through the park. He had been surprised when Akari called out of the blue and even more so when she asked to meet in the park along with Rei. He hadn’t talked to her since their date a week ago and he had no idea what he was going to say to her, or if he even wanted to see her.
The end of their date had gone horribly to say the least. Kensei still wasn’t exactly sure what had happened. All he knew was, at the end of it all, Rei was extremely upset. Being one of his best friends, seeing Rei in such a state concerned him greatly, which only made it hurt worse when she pushed him away. What was so upsetting that she couldn’t tell him? It really made him question how much she valued his friendship.
Lost in his thoughts, Kensei stared at the ground unaware that someone was standing beside him.
“….Kensei?”
“Huh?” Kensei said as he looked up. It was Rei. She was alone.
“Oh… uh… hi.” Kensei said. “Damn… I’m already making things awkward. What kind of greeting was that?” he thought to himself.
“Mind if I sit down?” Rei asked.
“Sure, go ahead.” Kensei said, moving over on the bench to give Rei room to sit. “Where’s Akari?”
“She suddenly remembered she had to do something before we got to the park and ran off.”
“Ohh…”
“Yeah…”
The two sat in awkward silence for the next few minutes, neither of them sure of what to say next. Finally, Kensei broke the ice.
“So… do you know why Akari wanted us to meet in the park?”
“Well… it’s because we need to talk.”
“About the other night… right?”
“Yeah…” Rei said.
“It’s alright. I’m sure whatever it was, you’ll tell me when you’re ready. You don’t have to force yourself.” Kensei said, slightly depressed.
“No, it’s not alright!” Rei suddenly blurted out, surprising Kensei. “Kensei, I’m really really really sorry. I shouldn’t have treated you like that. You’re one of my best friends and you were only trying to help. I had no right to treat you so coldly.”
“Rei I…-“
“I’m sure you’ve been wondering what exactly happened that night. If anyone deserves an explanation, it’s you.”
Kensei listened as Rei told her about the first time she met Kenshi, a diclonius, and everything that had happened between them just as she had done with Akari. Leaving out no details, she told Kensei about everything from living with Kenshi and the frequent attacks from the G.O., to Kenshi setting off on his own and how she somehow found herself traveling with a rag-tag group of humans and diclonius in order to find him. Eventually it was discovered that Kenshi had been locked away in a D.E.F prison and they set off to rescue him. Against all odds, they were successful though the way there was difficult. Lily had taken them to her diclonius community afterwards to rest and recover. Kenshi had been in terrible condition. He was grievously wounded, and emaciated from lack of food and water. Even though things looked grim, the worst seemed to be over.... or so they thought. While Rei was away buying ingredients to cook with, the community came under attack by Hector and his forces, while Mr. Nara's bakery was attacked my mercenaries.
“I was certain I was going to die…” Rei said. “Those mercenaries… They drove an armored car through the front of Mr. Nara’s bakery then took us captive, threatening us with horrible things if we didn’t tell them what we wanted. Just as I thought things couldn’t get any worse, Akito appeared.”
Kensei was shocked at what he was hearing. For as long as he had known her, this was the first time he was hearing any of this. He could kind of understand why she might not want to tell anyone. It was kind of hard to believe. “Who is Akito?” he managed to say.
“Akito is the reason I’m still alive. In an instant he was able to take out all of the mercenaries without so much as breaking a sweat. At first, I couldn’t understand how such a thing was possible, but when he approached me I knew… You see, Akito is a diclonius as well. He’s also the man you saw me chasing after that evening.”
“I see….”
“That day he told me that he was sent to ensure my safety and that Lily’s community had been attacked by Hector. He said that he and the others were sent to retrieve Kenshi and take him back to wherever it was they were taking him, and that they would contact us when they ‘felt he was ready to return’. Naturally, I was in shock and scared out of my mind. I wanted nothing more than to see Kenshi and make sure he was okay… but Akito said that wasn’t possible. I begged him to take me with him, but in the end he refused and left me there with the address to where Lily’s diclonius community had relocated.”
Kensei sat in silence for a moment, trying to take in everything he had just heard. It just seemed so hard to believe. Those kinds of things… they only happened in manga right? Of course, he knew about the existence of diclonius and their extraordinary abilities… but still..
“It sounds like you’ve been through a lot… Did you ever hear anything from them?”
“No… that’s why I was so desperate to chase after Akito that day. I’ve been trying to move on… I really have… but when I saw him, I just had to know. So I ran after him. I was so close, so as I watched him slip through my fingers that day I was devastated.”
Kensei looked over at Rei only to see a single tear slide down her cheek. Not knowing what else to do, he took Rei’s hand into his own and gave it a reassuring squeeze. Rei glanced over at him and gave a tiny smile.
“Still, despite all that, I shouldn’t have treated you so coldly that day. Kensei, you’re one of my closest friends and someone I care about. I… I should have told you all of this sooner.”
“No, it’s alright. Telling someone about all of that… it must be really hard. I can understand why you haven’t said anything until now. But I’ll be honest. I was kind of hurt. I thought you didn’t really value our friendship and that I wasn’t someone you thought you could trust.”
“I know… I’m sorry…” Rei said apologetically.
“But it’s alright now. I’m glad you told me that Rei. I’m your friend and… well… I..uh..” Kensei started to stammer as he searched for the right words. “I care about you too. So if you ever need to talk, or you ever need help with anything, don’t be afraid to come to me.”
“Okay. I will.” Rei said, smiling now. “Oh by the way. Now that I think about it, you said there was something you wanted to discuss on our way home from Harajuku. What was it?”
“Well…uh…that’s..um…” Kensei wasn’t prepared for a question like that. “I wanted to.. uh-“
*BOOM*
Suddenly the ground began to shake and an explosion was heard in the distance.
“Whoa?! Did you feel that?” Kensei said.
“Yeah! What was that?”
*BOOOOMM*
Out of nowhere another explosion went off. This time they could see where it had come from, as a cloud of dust and debris filled the air.
“What’s going on?!” Rei asked, scared. She clutched onto Kensei’s arm for comfort.
“Oh my-.. Look!” Kensei said, pointing into the sky.
Rei looked up at where he was pointing and saw a huge fireball moving upwards. Then it exploded.
*BOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMMMM*
The force of the explosion knocked the two of them to the ground and knocked out the windows of every building within 2 city blocks. The top floors of the surrounding buildings closest to the explosion were completely destroyed and the sounds of screaming could be heard echoing through the streets as people tried to run.
“Ugghh… Rei, are you alright?” Kensei asked.
Rei, who had landed on top of Kensei, opened her eyes and nodded her head. “Yeah, I’m alright.”
“Good. Now let’s get out of here!”
Helping Rei to her feet, Kensei grabbed her hand and started running. He didn’t know where he should go in a situation like this so he headed towards the only place he could think of: His apartment on the other side of the city.
______________________________________________
Location Unknown, Abandoned Hospital
Celeste wore a sad expression. "If you plan on talking with her, you're in for a sad surprise. The conflict three years ago with Hector ended her life. The others left to the new community site that Donald, Lily's brother, set up using most of the last of her funds. He supports them in his own way."
“I see… that is most unfortunate. I’m sorry for your loss. It isn’t often that a human would go as far as she did for the sake of diclonius.” No. 52 said.
Celeste turned to head back to the coffin. "If you would still like to see her, you're more than welcome to do so. I imagine she would be happy to know that she succeeded in protecting the diclonius race even if she didn't live to see it. Thanks to the efforts of Donald and the Great Order I know much has changed for the better for us."
Taking Celeste up on her offer, No. 52 followed her to the coffin in order to pay her respects. It seemed like the right thing to do for a woman like Lily, who had done so much for diclonius all over the world.
As she approached where Lily’s body lay, No. 52 bowed her head and said a short a prayer. Once she had finished, she turned to speak to Celeste.
“Before I go I have only one thing I would like to ask. Could you please tell me where to locate the new diclonius community? It is imperative that I locate No. 38.”
______________________________________________
“That poor little girl.” A man said as he walked down the street with his wife.
“Someone that young shouldn’t have to live in such squalor.”
“You’re right honey. What should we do?” his wife replied.
“Call the CPS and have them send someone out here. We need to get her in a home. At least there she’ll have a roof over her head and 3 meals a day.”
“Alright. Why don’t you go try to talk to her while I call?”
Making his way down the dirty alleyway, the man approached the little girl from behind. She had pink hair all the way down to the small of her back and wore a white flowery dress that was covered in dirt and grime, and filled with holes from years of wear and tear. Having no shoes, her tiny feet were left exposed and her body looked quite emaciated. She was digging through the trash looking for food, so he knew she was hungry.
“Excuse me. Little girl?” He said softly, not wanting to frighten her. She stopped what she was doing and froze in place. “It’s alright. No need to be afraid. I just want to talk a little bit. Looks like you might be a little hungry. I think I can fix that.” As said this, he pulled out a small candy bar from his pocket.
Slowly placing the lid of the trash can back into place, the little girl let her arms drop to her sides before slowly turning to face the man behind her. She knew what was going to happen next. This wasn’t the first time she had been in this situation.
“Wha… you…. You’re a…” The man was stuttering now, his mouth wide in shock and fear as he stared into the little girl’s narrowed, hate filled eyes. “Diclonius!!!” he dropped the candy bar in his hands as he jumped back, turned around and took off back the way he came.
Walking forward, No. 38 picked up the candy bar that the man had dropped and opened it. It was chocolate. Her favorite. She quickly ate the delicious morsel and started off down the alley. She knew not to stick around very long after an encounter such as this one. It usually didn’t take very long for CPS or the police to show up.
As she walked through the city’s many streets and alleyways, No. 38 rubbed her stomach as it growled from lack of food. She hated this feeling. It was the one thing that made her miss Lily’s diclonius community. At least there she had something to eat. Still, despite that, she couldn’t go back to that place. She didn’t trust it. Her experiences out on the streets for the past 3 years had only reinforced that notion. Back then she already had her doubts, but when Lily had died the one thing keeping her tied to that place was gone. When Donald had set up a new community with the last of Lily’s funds, everyone had relocated there. No. 38 had used that as her chance to slip away while everyone else was busy moving.
And so she began her life of wandering.
Food was hard to come by in a city like this. Most of the time she had to resort to digging through the trash like she had done earlier. She much preferred the wilderness. It was simple to kill wild game with her vectors, and sometimes she even found wild berries to eat. She usually had no reason to even go near the city, however, this time was different. For the past few weeks she had been on the trail of a powerful diclonius. There were very few diclonius in this world with the amount of strength she sensed, so on the off chance it was one of her lost sisters she began to follow it. Thus, she found herself in her current position.
“Hey! Police! Turn around!” she heard a man yell from behind.
Slowly, she turned to face the man. He had a gun trained on her head and a look of fear in his eyes.
“Pu…put your hands on your head and get on the ground!” he yelled. No. 38 saw him talk into a walkie talkie clipped onto his shoulder. “This is Officer Narukami requesting backup. Code 57, I repeat, Code 57.”
*Pssshhhhtttttt*
“Roger that. Backup is on the way.”
Things were degrading quickly. No. 38 hadn’t expected to be found so quickly. She was already in a bad mood, and she didn’t feel like dealing with this right now, much less a whole group of police officers.
Grabbing the lid of a nearby trashcan with a vector, No. 38 hurled it like a Frisbee at the officer’s head. As she did, the office fired.
*BAM*
As the lid made impact with the officer his head snapped back, sending him flying back several feet before he landed on his back unconscious.
Then the screams started.
While Officer Narukami’s shot had miss No. 38, the sound had caused a panic in the streets and a mass of people started stampeding in order to get away. At the same time, the sound of police sirens could be heard in the distance. They were close.
Attempting to use the confusion to her advantage, No. 38 tried to slip away unnoticed, but quickly found that to be impossible. As soon as someone noticed her horns she was pointed out and the people around her avoided her like the plague. Unfortunately, this also gave away her position. It didn’t take long before several police cars pulled onto the street she was on. Officers poured out of them until the total number was over a dozen, each of them with an assault rifle pointed at her head. One of them was using a loud speaker to talk to her.
“You! Diclonius! Do not attempt to resist! Any attempt to do so will be met with lethal force!!” he said.
No. 38 was frustrated at the situation to say the least. How did it turn into something like this? All she wanted to do was get something to eat and get some sleep. Was that too much to ask? She was in no mood to deal with this right now… so she decided she wouldn’t.
No. 38 began to walk forward, completely ignoring the orders of the officer on the loudspeaker.
“Stop! Don’t come any closer or we will fire on you!” The officer shouted through the loudspeaker. It had no effect. “You have been warned! Open fire!!!”
*BAM**BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*
A hail of rapid fire bullets descended on No. 38 as every office on site opened fire. After a few moments they stopped, realizing that No. 38 was still standing. All around her, bullets were floating in midair as she stared straight ahead at the office on the loudspeaker.
*clink* .... *clink* ..... *clink*
One by one the bullets started to drop faster and faster until it looked like it was raining bullets in front of No. 38. When the last bullet hit the ground, she started forward again.
Just as before, all of the officers opened fire on her, and again their bullets had no effect.
Becoming annoyed, No. 38 was tired of the puny humans before her and their pathetic little toys they called guns. Grabbing a parked car that was next to her, No. 38 lifted it above her head with vectors before launching it at the office on the loudspeaker. The look on his face as he dived out of the way was priceless. The police car he had been using was crushed under the impact of the car 38 had thrown, sending shards of glass and metal flying into the air. This was enough to scatter the other officers and once again she was free to continue onwards. Or at least, that’s what she thought.
*Tocotocotocotocotocotocotocotocotocotocotoco*
The sound reverberated off the many tall buildings and down into the streets surrounding her. She knew exactly what that sound meant. It grew louder and louder before finally a small black helicopter appeared above her. It had a single pilot and its sides were open, with a .50 machine gun mounted on each side.
No. 38 could feel herself getting angry. Just how persistent were these people going to be?
Not waiting for the gunners to make the first move, No. 38 grabbed one of the many police cars left lying around and hurled it at the helicopter. It easily dodged the projectile and the car came plummeting back down to the street the a resounding thud. In response, the gunner closest to her opened fire. She didn’t dare try to deflect that many .50 cal bullets at once, so No. 38 launched herself onto the rooftops with her vectors in order to try and make an escape. She led the helicopter on a wild chase through the city, weaving through alleyways and tall buildings. Eventually, No. 38 had noticed another helicopter had joined the fray. This one, however, was a news helicopter. It was most likely there to broadcast live footage to the local news station.
Ignoring the newcomer, No. 38 continued her escape attempt. No matter how fast she went, the helicopter kept right on her tail. It looked like the only way out of this was a direct confrontation.
Waiting until she came to a large skyscraper, No. 38 launched herself at it and used her vectors to latch onto the wall before starting to climb upward. The attack helicopter attempted to follow her, but it couldn’t keep up with her sudden increase in altitude. Before long, No. 38 was high above her pursuer…. But it still wasn’t high enough. She kept going, faster, higher, until there was nowhere left to go. She was at the top. Positioning herself parallel to the building, No. 38 launched herself backwards off of the skyscraper and back flipped into a nose dive. Straightening her body out, No. 38 held her arms close to her sides to create as little wind resistance as possible. The pursuing helicopter below was quickly growing closer as she fell but it still wasn’t close enough. She needed to get closer.
The wind was stinging her eyes now making it hard to see, but she didn’t care. She could still see well enough. With her speed now approaching terminal velocity, she only had a few seconds until she made contact. Closer…closer… only a few more seconds..
*Schlink*
With a lightning quick vector, No. 38 sliced off the tail of the helicopter sending it into a death spin before it crashed into the side of a building and exploded into a fireball.
Sending out all of her vectors, No. 38 pierced the side of the building she had just climbed in order to slow herself down. Glass, concrete, and steel rained down as her vectors tore through the side of the building until she came to a stop almost 300 feet later. She hung there for a moment to steady herself and catch her breath before landing on a much shorter building next to where she was hanging.
Finally free of her pursuers, No. 38 fell against the rooftop air conditioning unit and slid into a sitting position, exhausted from her ordeal. She was about to close her eyes to sleep when she thought she felt the presence of a powerful diclonius.
*BOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMM*
A gigantic explosion shook her to her very core as she flew to her feet ready to defend herself. She looked in the direction the explosion had come from only to see a huge cloud of debris and utter destruction. Just what had happened? Was the diclonius she felt somehow related to that explosion? Still exhausted from before, No. 38 didn’t want to leave her rooftop but she knew she couldn’t let this go.
Launching herself into the air with her vectors, No. 38 headed to where the explosion had occurred into order to investigate the presence she had felt.
Last edited by crane476 on Wed Jun 04, 2014 2:32 am; edited 1 time in total
crane476- Posts : 13
Reputation : 0
Join date : 2013-08-01
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by Reric Tue Jun 03, 2014 9:52 pm
The first thing to be done was to move the bodies of the Diclonius and Maxwell to a separate room. There was no need for the bodies of the decease to be there and it was good to keep the person No. 20 cared about the most away from her. Zen kept a particularly stern eye on that girl and hoped along with the support from the others would keep her calm. The most dangerous kind of horned person was those who were emotionally unstable. He did not wish to do it, but he did pull out his magnum and keep it at the ready. He had utterly no intention of hurting No. 20, out of all them she was indeed the most behaved.
But there was so much emotional turmoil and they had no way to deal with another possible No. 38. Right now, No. 31 was watching over her. He hoped she could keep the girl in a state of relaxation. The room was packed with entire armies from the EU to the point where it was incredibly difficult to stand around with such little space. The first thing to do was to change location, with all these people, there best bet would to discuss the issue outside in the open.
Elena quickly gave the orders for everyone to head to the G.O open field, the very one where Elena and No. 44 had their first infamous battle. There was actually a few faint marks of that battle there in the forms of small bumps and craters. Elena rolled herself to the front and turned around so that she face the multitude of mass that was the Diclonius EU Army. As they did, Zen came up to No. 31 and whispered her into her ear.
“Make sure you watch over No. 20 with great care. We already know what happens when your kind gets too emotionally unstable. She’s been through a lot right now and the thing she needs most now is the comforting support of her friends. However do know that if she does anything to jeopardize us…I will kill her.”
There was no mercy in his voice. After three years, No. 31 probably would’ve expected it, but still it was the kind of tone Zen had. He would do it too, he would shoot and fire without a lack of mercy. If he could help it, he would not do it. But he wanted them to understand very clearly the kind of situation they were in.
“I do not wish to do that, but if she causes problems for us…I will do it. Please do your best to keep her under control.” He got back up, gave a fleeting look at No. 20 and walked away towards Elena and stood by her side, to the left just behind her so that she was supported by humans on one and the Diclonius on the other. A few seconds were given to silence everyone until at long last one could’ve hurt a pen dropped on hard surface. So quiet that nature itself seemed to be giving them its undivided attention.
Master General Elena did not need a microphone to speak, the wind would carry her voice.
“The world has changed greatly. What we thought was reality has now changed and we must learn to accept that. Such things as normal reality has been cut down. Humans! Look around you at the beings with the horns on their head. Let’s be honest, what do you see when you see them? Before you knew anything about them, what did you honestly see? Let’s face it, you saw nothing more than mutations…humans themselves with bone mutations. Hide them, and you wouldn’t have given them a single glance probably.
But we learn later that this isn’t as human as we think. The ones called Diclonius who have changed the way we see things in the long run. There is no doubt that these girls can be violent. Dangerous. Destructive. Three years ago, I would’ve chose the same line as Hector and tried to kill them all. Let’s face it horned girls, you are easily one of the most dangerous beings on this planet. You are the enemy of human kind, biologically urged to kill us. Is it not natural for us to kill your kind before you kill us?
Humanity!” She called out one more in a louder tone. “Look at the horned people around you. They have the power to kill you…and we now have the power to kill them. Should we not kill them and protect the fate of humanity? The sad truth is that…Hector behind all of his tyranny is right about this. You don’t keep a fire burning, you put it out. However…there is one thing that Hector Schlenzanner has failed to understand. He is right to protect humanity but like a fire, there are multiple ways to put it out.
There is a big difference between what we can do and what we should do. We could kill the Diclonius race and honestly…it has occurred to me. I will not lie to any of you that the thought has more than once crossed my mind. But does that mean we should? Look humans of the EU Army, you are surrounded by Diclonius right now. You are surrounded by girls that at a few meters…can rip you all to shreds. You are looking at the girls described as those who are chaotic, evil and capable of annihilating the entire human race.
So why are they not?”
There was another moment of silence, she wanted the whole situation to fall down on them. She wanted every human to see the truth in this. A long time ago, the Diclonius race was a blip on the map, a barely noticeable thing. Three years ago, because of Hector Schlenzanner, the race was shown throughout the entire world. Now a days, people know who the Diclonius race are and now a days, half of them are for them and half are against them.
“We have made a mistake, the same mistake Hector and all those who want to kill the entire Diclonius race has made. They are right about one thing, all Diclonius can be incredibly dangerous…but not all Diclonius will be dangerous. Look at these girls around you, none of them are attacking you. These girls who were locked away and tortured in one of Yamamoto’s dreaded facilities have every single reason to kill you. Look at what humans have done to them? Look at what we have done to them?
Torture! Rape! Murder! Is it really no surprise that after all these years they would become so violent with us? Would you not be horrified and furious if your life was wasted away by the tortures from others? It is not the kind of feeling that is easy to forget. I myself know this more than anyone. My body is broken…my eye was taken away. As a child was beaten…tortured…raped. I will never have the same feelings my daughter has.”
“Mama!?” Hearing her mother talk about her, Ericka jovially ran up to her. The woman gently rubbed her light violet hair, the girl rubbing her cheek happily against her mother’s palm. There was so much joy in her eyes, the only person who could rival No. 20 in terms of happiness was Ericka Squratoli. She even ran around to her father, hugging him tightly around his legs and beaming up at him.
“My daughter is pure and happy…I am not. I have long since forgotten what it is like to have those emotions inside of me. But despite this, although I can barely smile at her…I have such strong feelings for her. I will do anything I can to protect her. But this is what I mean humanity, as dangerous as the Diclonius can be, this doesn’t mean they can’t change. These girls despite going through things that I have done, have still kept close to their own humanity. Which is another very important thing I will say right now.
Look at them!” She roared her words there, letting them echo. There was a time and place that the world had to know. “Look at each and every one of them. These girls are just as human as we are. They are born by human parents. They have human DNA in them, so great that if they didn’t lack certain internal sexual organs, they could reproduce with humans themselves. Sir Zero himself is in a relationship with a Diclonius that is incredibly dangerous and yet she has learned to control herself.
She was speaking about Alice. A Diclonius so dangerous she could’ve come off as insane. But she wasn’t insane, she was the person who stood by Zero’s side and controlled herself. “Alice was a Diclonius under the orders of Excalibur. Her threat level is extremely high, anything that is a threat to her or to her lover Zero would end is outright catastrophe. She adores her Zero, more than any person in the world. Isn’t that right Queen Suzuki?
She added that point to the red haired woman. “She would do anything to protect Zero. So let’s face it? If the Diclonius race has the power to end humanity…why doesn’t she? Kill everyone and she could have her Zero all to herself. But she doesn’t…because Diclonius aren’t the merciless killing machines we have made them out to be. They have control, and through hard work and support we can help them control their urges and emotions. Zen…if you may?”
Zen stepped forward to face the crowd. He gave a strict aura of business and confidence.
“There is a community out there that was run by a person named Liliana Brennan who three years ago died during the first battles. She with others helped to create this community in a way that humans and Diclonius could co-exist with one another. The reports that we have gotten…indicate one thing.
This specialized Diclo-human community was a resounding success. Humans and Diclonius lived together in harmony with one another, capable of controlling their instinctual voices that command them to kill. This shows us one thing, that yes…Diclonius can control themselves. Despite the fact that they have instincts to kill humans, they can control that. We at the G.O Headquarters have done all we can to work on this. Unfortunately we have yet to find a way to completely suppress the killing instinct of humans in them. The only thing we have is this Anti-Diclonius object here.”
Zen brought out the cylinder that when attached to a Diclonius’ frontal lobe would leave them docile. “I have spoken of this to No. 44…and she knows what it is. It is an object that when attached to a Diclonius’ head will cut off the instinctual area of the frontal lobe for the Diclonius race. Sounds like something good right? Unfortunately to do this is essentially turning the Diclonius into slaves. By attaching this to them…they have little to no free will for themselves. That is the kind of situation we’re I right now. Our best options to save the Diclonius is literally turn them into slaves. We should not have to do this…and yet the risks from them are so great that we are left without much choice.
Elena?”
Now it was once again Elena’s turn to talk.
“These people are just as human as we all are. I want to save humanity but if I kill them, I will only be killing off humanity as well. You are here because you support them as well! So we must do everything in our power to save and help them. But Hector will not allow that. He is certain beyond a doubt that the only way to save humanity is to kill the Diclonius race. So I want you all to listen up…we are going to attack Omnimbus in Japan which is located on an island a few kilometers away from the eastern mainland.
In one week, we are going to plan an all-out attack on the Omnimbus Base. The entire place is composed of five sections with the center line being the citadel where the King resides. There is an estimated 600,000 soldiers, all of them now trained in the essence of fighting Diclonius. Expect rounds at least as heavy as .50 caliber tungsten bullets. The thing is we will separate you all into groups, each one taking on a section. Fight to our last person, because if we lose, the Diclonius race is going to become extinct. Hector will do anything he can to destroy you all.
However are main problems are these. Right now there are only two people we know of who have the current power to take Hector on. One is Sir Knight Zero over there. The other is that male Diclonius named Kenshi that we have lost contact with ever since his last fight with Hector. Right now, Zero is the only person we have that can fight Hector, but due to the action, Zero may end up having to deal with other things.
The second most important problem we must deal with…is the insane Diclonius named Azathoth Uleus. This is the pet and second in command of Hector. A male Diclonius completely insane and desiring to kill himself and his own species. Where he was once just a normal and fairly average Diclonius, he did something three years ago that has made him into a real threat.
Hector created a biomechanical being codenamed AZATHOTH which wsa designed to limitlessly kill and devour Diclonius as if on an instinctual nature. During our first battle, AZATHOTH was defeated but it was somehow absorbed by Uleus.
Because of this, while Uleus physical abilities have remained the same, his deadly tenacity remains. As long as his brain is still working, he can continue to regenerate and manipulate his body as he sees fit. We have already gotten to that first hand. Burning, decapitation, bisection. You could rip out his entire brain form his skull and he would still regenerate from that point. Humans are going to be hard pressed to fight against something like that…but some of the stronger Diclonius should. If there is anything we must do, it is to make sure that we kill Azathoth Uleus.
So remember that. No matter how much you damage him, you must crush his brain to end him completely. “
Elena sighed deeply now, closing her eyes.
“A lot of people are going to die…but if we don’t do this we’ll lose even more than that. Hector isn’t going to go down without a fight and there a very big possibility that we may have to deal with the likes of Lester and his magicians. In fact…even after killing Hector and Uleus, things will probably still be very hard for us. But we must do this because we have no other choice.
One week! Prepare yourselves for then and we can change the world for the better…not just for humanity…but for everyone.”
---
---
Now that this was over, Vast had another thing he needed to do. He was the last Brigadier General and thus he had to take control over Maxwell’s job until someone else could fulfil it. That meant that he needed to make a certain call.
“Hello, my name is Vastopida Jerrioshi. From the things I’ve heard from you, this may not be new. You have been in contact with Maxwell Kreinstart for a while. Unfortunately we had an attack at our G.O headquarters. Maxwell is dead.”
He had to wait before typing anymore…just putting that in made his heart sting.
“In one week we are going to make a final attack on the Omnimbus Headquarters. I beg that you help us in anyway that you can. This is our last chance to defeat Hector and stop Omnimbus. Please…help us.
SEND TO: VICTORY1
---
---
Everyone was going to have to prepare themselves for the attack on Omnimbus. A full out war, with much bloodshed to go. There was no peaceful route this way, if the Diclonius wanted freedom, they had to fight for it. Hector would know soon about it as well, he would definitely be putting up the forces to stop them. Uleus upon hearing it too went such a fit he was left gasping for air.
“Kakakakaka! Excellent! Oh boy! At long last….let’s put an end to each other…my adorable little sisters!” But there was one thing Hector had to do. Two days after Elena had given her speech to the EU army, the Anti-Voice Vaccine was finally completed. Holding the vial into his hand, Hector looked at it. The G.O could only control the Diclonius instincts through that machine attached to their forehead. But this vaccine was something that could completely quell the Diclonius.
He looked at it with a long and sad gaze. Frankly, if he gave this to them, there would be no reason to have a war anymore. With this, the Dicloius race would no longer have the urges to kill humanity again. The Great Order and others could take this vaccine and multiply it, pass it on to generations and generations of Diclonius. Every time a Diclonius was born, they could be given that vaccine and take away their instinctual voice while their normal personality remained unaffected. The irony that he held in his hand the very thing that could save the Diclonius race did not go past him.
Hector grinned sadly and gently placed the vial away. “Unfortunately, my determination has gone too far to give up so easily. But how should I give this to them? But then…Uleus did give me that number.” Picking up his phone, Hector pulled out the sheet of paper Uleus had brought him and dialed the number. He wasn’t here to have conversation yet, he would do that when they met.
“Good day to you…Rei. It’s been a long time since we met hasn’t it. You probably already know me, and recognize the voice of the Grand King of Law. My pet got your number from one of your friends and has given ti to me. There is a nice restaurant over near this area of Japan…” he gave the location where Rei was most likely to be.
“I will meet you there tomorrow at exactly 17:00 there. You do not have to worry, I have something that you may like. Something that may end up saving that male Diclonius Kenshi you care so much about. Of course I am still going to attempt to kill him if I do. But what I have here is something very important.
Something so important that if I keep it with me, it is possible I might break it out of spite. This location…be there and be ready. I am the only one who is going to be there and I expect you to come. Do remember that we can pull the location from you from this number and attack kill your friends. But I have no intention to do that. This location…that time…be there. It will decide on whether or not your male Diclonius friend and the entire Diclonius race can be saved.
And Hector hung up. She would show up…he had threatened to kill her friends if she didn’t. He had ot be dark and serious if she wanted him to obey him. Because Hector was far too gone into his desires to kill the Diclonius race to try to save them himself directly. He would give this vaccine to Rei and she would hopefully give it to the others. As for himself, he prepared for his final battle with the Great Order and the Diclonius race.
One week…that was what they had. One week to fortify Omnimbus and get everyone prepared. The final battle between him and his mortal enemies. This was their last change to take him out because he would not let any of them leave his citadel alive as long as he was still breathing. This was their last chance. There very last chance to defeat him and save the Diclonius race.
Hector Schlenzanner, now sitting back on his throne, alone at the top of his citadel, smiled with a melancholic look on his face. A long time ago, there was a bright and voracious young man who wanted nothing more than to save everyone. Men, women, children, the elderly, the disabled, gay, bisexual, even the horned ones themselves. But he realized soon that there was two things that could not change.
He could not change the fact that his entire ordeal against the Dicloius race was wrong. Their race didn’t deserve to be killed off just because of a few of them having demented personalities. They didn’t deserve to become extinct just because they were threats to humanity. Should they have been dealt with in some way? Yes, that was beyond a question of a doubt. But Hector knew long ago, that he was wrong.
But the second thing that could not change…was that he could never find it in his heart to change that way. For him, the Dicloius race represented everything that he was against. They killed his father figure…his friends…all of them gone because of them. As much as he tried to think logically, in the end he just couldn’t find it in his heart forgive them completely. That was why he would give them the vaccine.
That would be their reward if they defeated him.
The next thing he wanted to do was contact Lester.
“Good day…Lester. It would appear that things are going to get big. The Great Order and the Diclonius race will be attacking Omnimbus in one week. Do you think you provide some assistance?”
---
---
The next day, wearing his usual old G.O uniform and sitting at one of the booths of the restaurant…Hector awaited for the girl to arrive. In his hand, was the vial to save the Diclonius race.
But there was so much emotional turmoil and they had no way to deal with another possible No. 38. Right now, No. 31 was watching over her. He hoped she could keep the girl in a state of relaxation. The room was packed with entire armies from the EU to the point where it was incredibly difficult to stand around with such little space. The first thing to do was to change location, with all these people, there best bet would to discuss the issue outside in the open.
Elena quickly gave the orders for everyone to head to the G.O open field, the very one where Elena and No. 44 had their first infamous battle. There was actually a few faint marks of that battle there in the forms of small bumps and craters. Elena rolled herself to the front and turned around so that she face the multitude of mass that was the Diclonius EU Army. As they did, Zen came up to No. 31 and whispered her into her ear.
“Make sure you watch over No. 20 with great care. We already know what happens when your kind gets too emotionally unstable. She’s been through a lot right now and the thing she needs most now is the comforting support of her friends. However do know that if she does anything to jeopardize us…I will kill her.”
There was no mercy in his voice. After three years, No. 31 probably would’ve expected it, but still it was the kind of tone Zen had. He would do it too, he would shoot and fire without a lack of mercy. If he could help it, he would not do it. But he wanted them to understand very clearly the kind of situation they were in.
“I do not wish to do that, but if she causes problems for us…I will do it. Please do your best to keep her under control.” He got back up, gave a fleeting look at No. 20 and walked away towards Elena and stood by her side, to the left just behind her so that she was supported by humans on one and the Diclonius on the other. A few seconds were given to silence everyone until at long last one could’ve hurt a pen dropped on hard surface. So quiet that nature itself seemed to be giving them its undivided attention.
Master General Elena did not need a microphone to speak, the wind would carry her voice.
“The world has changed greatly. What we thought was reality has now changed and we must learn to accept that. Such things as normal reality has been cut down. Humans! Look around you at the beings with the horns on their head. Let’s be honest, what do you see when you see them? Before you knew anything about them, what did you honestly see? Let’s face it, you saw nothing more than mutations…humans themselves with bone mutations. Hide them, and you wouldn’t have given them a single glance probably.
But we learn later that this isn’t as human as we think. The ones called Diclonius who have changed the way we see things in the long run. There is no doubt that these girls can be violent. Dangerous. Destructive. Three years ago, I would’ve chose the same line as Hector and tried to kill them all. Let’s face it horned girls, you are easily one of the most dangerous beings on this planet. You are the enemy of human kind, biologically urged to kill us. Is it not natural for us to kill your kind before you kill us?
Humanity!” She called out one more in a louder tone. “Look at the horned people around you. They have the power to kill you…and we now have the power to kill them. Should we not kill them and protect the fate of humanity? The sad truth is that…Hector behind all of his tyranny is right about this. You don’t keep a fire burning, you put it out. However…there is one thing that Hector Schlenzanner has failed to understand. He is right to protect humanity but like a fire, there are multiple ways to put it out.
There is a big difference between what we can do and what we should do. We could kill the Diclonius race and honestly…it has occurred to me. I will not lie to any of you that the thought has more than once crossed my mind. But does that mean we should? Look humans of the EU Army, you are surrounded by Diclonius right now. You are surrounded by girls that at a few meters…can rip you all to shreds. You are looking at the girls described as those who are chaotic, evil and capable of annihilating the entire human race.
So why are they not?”
There was another moment of silence, she wanted the whole situation to fall down on them. She wanted every human to see the truth in this. A long time ago, the Diclonius race was a blip on the map, a barely noticeable thing. Three years ago, because of Hector Schlenzanner, the race was shown throughout the entire world. Now a days, people know who the Diclonius race are and now a days, half of them are for them and half are against them.
“We have made a mistake, the same mistake Hector and all those who want to kill the entire Diclonius race has made. They are right about one thing, all Diclonius can be incredibly dangerous…but not all Diclonius will be dangerous. Look at these girls around you, none of them are attacking you. These girls who were locked away and tortured in one of Yamamoto’s dreaded facilities have every single reason to kill you. Look at what humans have done to them? Look at what we have done to them?
Torture! Rape! Murder! Is it really no surprise that after all these years they would become so violent with us? Would you not be horrified and furious if your life was wasted away by the tortures from others? It is not the kind of feeling that is easy to forget. I myself know this more than anyone. My body is broken…my eye was taken away. As a child was beaten…tortured…raped. I will never have the same feelings my daughter has.”
“Mama!?” Hearing her mother talk about her, Ericka jovially ran up to her. The woman gently rubbed her light violet hair, the girl rubbing her cheek happily against her mother’s palm. There was so much joy in her eyes, the only person who could rival No. 20 in terms of happiness was Ericka Squratoli. She even ran around to her father, hugging him tightly around his legs and beaming up at him.
“My daughter is pure and happy…I am not. I have long since forgotten what it is like to have those emotions inside of me. But despite this, although I can barely smile at her…I have such strong feelings for her. I will do anything I can to protect her. But this is what I mean humanity, as dangerous as the Diclonius can be, this doesn’t mean they can’t change. These girls despite going through things that I have done, have still kept close to their own humanity. Which is another very important thing I will say right now.
Look at them!” She roared her words there, letting them echo. There was a time and place that the world had to know. “Look at each and every one of them. These girls are just as human as we are. They are born by human parents. They have human DNA in them, so great that if they didn’t lack certain internal sexual organs, they could reproduce with humans themselves. Sir Zero himself is in a relationship with a Diclonius that is incredibly dangerous and yet she has learned to control herself.
She was speaking about Alice. A Diclonius so dangerous she could’ve come off as insane. But she wasn’t insane, she was the person who stood by Zero’s side and controlled herself. “Alice was a Diclonius under the orders of Excalibur. Her threat level is extremely high, anything that is a threat to her or to her lover Zero would end is outright catastrophe. She adores her Zero, more than any person in the world. Isn’t that right Queen Suzuki?
She added that point to the red haired woman. “She would do anything to protect Zero. So let’s face it? If the Diclonius race has the power to end humanity…why doesn’t she? Kill everyone and she could have her Zero all to herself. But she doesn’t…because Diclonius aren’t the merciless killing machines we have made them out to be. They have control, and through hard work and support we can help them control their urges and emotions. Zen…if you may?”
Zen stepped forward to face the crowd. He gave a strict aura of business and confidence.
“There is a community out there that was run by a person named Liliana Brennan who three years ago died during the first battles. She with others helped to create this community in a way that humans and Diclonius could co-exist with one another. The reports that we have gotten…indicate one thing.
This specialized Diclo-human community was a resounding success. Humans and Diclonius lived together in harmony with one another, capable of controlling their instinctual voices that command them to kill. This shows us one thing, that yes…Diclonius can control themselves. Despite the fact that they have instincts to kill humans, they can control that. We at the G.O Headquarters have done all we can to work on this. Unfortunately we have yet to find a way to completely suppress the killing instinct of humans in them. The only thing we have is this Anti-Diclonius object here.”
Zen brought out the cylinder that when attached to a Diclonius’ frontal lobe would leave them docile. “I have spoken of this to No. 44…and she knows what it is. It is an object that when attached to a Diclonius’ head will cut off the instinctual area of the frontal lobe for the Diclonius race. Sounds like something good right? Unfortunately to do this is essentially turning the Diclonius into slaves. By attaching this to them…they have little to no free will for themselves. That is the kind of situation we’re I right now. Our best options to save the Diclonius is literally turn them into slaves. We should not have to do this…and yet the risks from them are so great that we are left without much choice.
Elena?”
Now it was once again Elena’s turn to talk.
“These people are just as human as we all are. I want to save humanity but if I kill them, I will only be killing off humanity as well. You are here because you support them as well! So we must do everything in our power to save and help them. But Hector will not allow that. He is certain beyond a doubt that the only way to save humanity is to kill the Diclonius race. So I want you all to listen up…we are going to attack Omnimbus in Japan which is located on an island a few kilometers away from the eastern mainland.
In one week, we are going to plan an all-out attack on the Omnimbus Base. The entire place is composed of five sections with the center line being the citadel where the King resides. There is an estimated 600,000 soldiers, all of them now trained in the essence of fighting Diclonius. Expect rounds at least as heavy as .50 caliber tungsten bullets. The thing is we will separate you all into groups, each one taking on a section. Fight to our last person, because if we lose, the Diclonius race is going to become extinct. Hector will do anything he can to destroy you all.
However are main problems are these. Right now there are only two people we know of who have the current power to take Hector on. One is Sir Knight Zero over there. The other is that male Diclonius named Kenshi that we have lost contact with ever since his last fight with Hector. Right now, Zero is the only person we have that can fight Hector, but due to the action, Zero may end up having to deal with other things.
The second most important problem we must deal with…is the insane Diclonius named Azathoth Uleus. This is the pet and second in command of Hector. A male Diclonius completely insane and desiring to kill himself and his own species. Where he was once just a normal and fairly average Diclonius, he did something three years ago that has made him into a real threat.
Hector created a biomechanical being codenamed AZATHOTH which wsa designed to limitlessly kill and devour Diclonius as if on an instinctual nature. During our first battle, AZATHOTH was defeated but it was somehow absorbed by Uleus.
Because of this, while Uleus physical abilities have remained the same, his deadly tenacity remains. As long as his brain is still working, he can continue to regenerate and manipulate his body as he sees fit. We have already gotten to that first hand. Burning, decapitation, bisection. You could rip out his entire brain form his skull and he would still regenerate from that point. Humans are going to be hard pressed to fight against something like that…but some of the stronger Diclonius should. If there is anything we must do, it is to make sure that we kill Azathoth Uleus.
So remember that. No matter how much you damage him, you must crush his brain to end him completely. “
Elena sighed deeply now, closing her eyes.
“A lot of people are going to die…but if we don’t do this we’ll lose even more than that. Hector isn’t going to go down without a fight and there a very big possibility that we may have to deal with the likes of Lester and his magicians. In fact…even after killing Hector and Uleus, things will probably still be very hard for us. But we must do this because we have no other choice.
One week! Prepare yourselves for then and we can change the world for the better…not just for humanity…but for everyone.”
---
---
Now that this was over, Vast had another thing he needed to do. He was the last Brigadier General and thus he had to take control over Maxwell’s job until someone else could fulfil it. That meant that he needed to make a certain call.
“Hello, my name is Vastopida Jerrioshi. From the things I’ve heard from you, this may not be new. You have been in contact with Maxwell Kreinstart for a while. Unfortunately we had an attack at our G.O headquarters. Maxwell is dead.”
He had to wait before typing anymore…just putting that in made his heart sting.
“In one week we are going to make a final attack on the Omnimbus Headquarters. I beg that you help us in anyway that you can. This is our last chance to defeat Hector and stop Omnimbus. Please…help us.
SEND TO: VICTORY1
---
---
Everyone was going to have to prepare themselves for the attack on Omnimbus. A full out war, with much bloodshed to go. There was no peaceful route this way, if the Diclonius wanted freedom, they had to fight for it. Hector would know soon about it as well, he would definitely be putting up the forces to stop them. Uleus upon hearing it too went such a fit he was left gasping for air.
“Kakakakaka! Excellent! Oh boy! At long last….let’s put an end to each other…my adorable little sisters!” But there was one thing Hector had to do. Two days after Elena had given her speech to the EU army, the Anti-Voice Vaccine was finally completed. Holding the vial into his hand, Hector looked at it. The G.O could only control the Diclonius instincts through that machine attached to their forehead. But this vaccine was something that could completely quell the Diclonius.
He looked at it with a long and sad gaze. Frankly, if he gave this to them, there would be no reason to have a war anymore. With this, the Dicloius race would no longer have the urges to kill humanity again. The Great Order and others could take this vaccine and multiply it, pass it on to generations and generations of Diclonius. Every time a Diclonius was born, they could be given that vaccine and take away their instinctual voice while their normal personality remained unaffected. The irony that he held in his hand the very thing that could save the Diclonius race did not go past him.
Hector grinned sadly and gently placed the vial away. “Unfortunately, my determination has gone too far to give up so easily. But how should I give this to them? But then…Uleus did give me that number.” Picking up his phone, Hector pulled out the sheet of paper Uleus had brought him and dialed the number. He wasn’t here to have conversation yet, he would do that when they met.
“Good day to you…Rei. It’s been a long time since we met hasn’t it. You probably already know me, and recognize the voice of the Grand King of Law. My pet got your number from one of your friends and has given ti to me. There is a nice restaurant over near this area of Japan…” he gave the location where Rei was most likely to be.
“I will meet you there tomorrow at exactly 17:00 there. You do not have to worry, I have something that you may like. Something that may end up saving that male Diclonius Kenshi you care so much about. Of course I am still going to attempt to kill him if I do. But what I have here is something very important.
Something so important that if I keep it with me, it is possible I might break it out of spite. This location…be there and be ready. I am the only one who is going to be there and I expect you to come. Do remember that we can pull the location from you from this number and attack kill your friends. But I have no intention to do that. This location…that time…be there. It will decide on whether or not your male Diclonius friend and the entire Diclonius race can be saved.
And Hector hung up. She would show up…he had threatened to kill her friends if she didn’t. He had ot be dark and serious if she wanted him to obey him. Because Hector was far too gone into his desires to kill the Diclonius race to try to save them himself directly. He would give this vaccine to Rei and she would hopefully give it to the others. As for himself, he prepared for his final battle with the Great Order and the Diclonius race.
One week…that was what they had. One week to fortify Omnimbus and get everyone prepared. The final battle between him and his mortal enemies. This was their last change to take him out because he would not let any of them leave his citadel alive as long as he was still breathing. This was their last chance. There very last chance to defeat him and save the Diclonius race.
Hector Schlenzanner, now sitting back on his throne, alone at the top of his citadel, smiled with a melancholic look on his face. A long time ago, there was a bright and voracious young man who wanted nothing more than to save everyone. Men, women, children, the elderly, the disabled, gay, bisexual, even the horned ones themselves. But he realized soon that there was two things that could not change.
He could not change the fact that his entire ordeal against the Dicloius race was wrong. Their race didn’t deserve to be killed off just because of a few of them having demented personalities. They didn’t deserve to become extinct just because they were threats to humanity. Should they have been dealt with in some way? Yes, that was beyond a question of a doubt. But Hector knew long ago, that he was wrong.
But the second thing that could not change…was that he could never find it in his heart to change that way. For him, the Dicloius race represented everything that he was against. They killed his father figure…his friends…all of them gone because of them. As much as he tried to think logically, in the end he just couldn’t find it in his heart forgive them completely. That was why he would give them the vaccine.
That would be their reward if they defeated him.
The next thing he wanted to do was contact Lester.
“Good day…Lester. It would appear that things are going to get big. The Great Order and the Diclonius race will be attacking Omnimbus in one week. Do you think you provide some assistance?”
---
---
The next day, wearing his usual old G.O uniform and sitting at one of the booths of the restaurant…Hector awaited for the girl to arrive. In his hand, was the vial to save the Diclonius race.
Reric- Admin
- Posts : 116
Reputation : 4
Join date : 2013-08-01 -
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by NyuuX Tue Jun 03, 2014 11:40 pm
“Alone again...”, Mika thought to herself as she stood at the airport entrance. She was able to hail a yellow taxi. She opened the back door and stepped inside. The aroma surrounding her was nothing short of unpleasant. She immediately held her nostrils and shut her mouth as it was almost too much to take. The driver of the vehicle certainly seemed to match the smell. He was a morbidly obese man, looking almost in his mid 50s. The only hair he had was his sideburns. When turned around and looked at Mika, he gave one of the creepiest smiles she had ever seen.
“Where to sweety?”, he asked in a low raspy voice. When he spoke Mika could feel as if his breath was a toxic gas. Speaking lowly as to not get anymore of that scent in her nostrils or even worse, her nose, she replied. “Times Square please.”
COUGH COUGH
“Of all of the taxis, I just had to get stuck in this one.”, she thought. She remained silent throughout the entire drive. Having to put up with the smell for 30 minutes was bad enough, but Mika wasn't going to lower herself to talk to a man that smelled like he hadn't bathed in 10 years.
When they arrived, the traffic was as it usually was, hectic and loud. Mika quickly tossed the fare through the front passenger's side window. As she walked away she could hear the driver call out to her. “Thanks a lot sweety. Be safe out there. Hue-hue-cough-cough” That voice disgusted Mika so much, she did not reply, but rather walk over to what looked like a sign. Inside the case was a small map of the local area of Times Square and a few areas surronding. “Aha! There it is.”
-----------------------------------------------------
-----------------------------------------------------
Cy sat with his back to the wall, listening intently to Ragnar as he explained why they were headed to Iceland.
“see, Iceland is a small country, but it is an important country. It is part of the European economic alliance, it is part of NATO, it is right in the middle of the North-Atlantic, has many tourists, is respected by many nations for its forward thinking ways and is one of the biggest exporters of fish per capita. It is a small country, but the influence from it is strong, and, know what? I am gonna support it, myself, I am gonna go to the Prime minister himself, in person, and on the news, to donate money to Iceland, to pay off all of its government's debts and also all the debts of the ctizen’s of Iceland, I have enough money to do so. When the world discovers one of its richest and most generous persons is a diclonius who does not hide it, well, it will bring great amount of change. Iceland is a country that fights discrimination often, no laws are discriminatory here, to support such a peaceful small nation like this will be enough to make it on the world news, and when something like that happens, not just will it help here in Iceland, and not just Europe, but also everywhere. Even in places that hates us now will become split, how you treat dicloni becomes an important talk rather then one way support. Bringing this to the attention of the world will change it, groups that hunt us down now end up going in danger of themselves being hunted down by governments, they would soon enough be labeled terrorists, just like who they truly are. Fighting alone can only accomplish so much, but winning over allies peacefully and everywhere, now that, that can accomplish almost anything”
Cy did his best to understand the importance of this trip to Iceland. He had never been out of Japan until now. Never the less, Cy had a few follow up questions for Ragnar as they walked off of the plane.
“Are you completely sure about going to the prime minister? Won't he have some type of body guard with him? Especially since you're a Diclonius. I'm sure they'll take it as some sort of threat, and I won't lie, that transformation you went through, I hope you can control that.”
Cy could only think of the possibility of Ragnar losing control. If Ragnar started killing innocent people, or even the prime minister, it could potentially start a whole chain reaction and intensify the war that's already happening. Cy kept a calm face, as he knew it was only a possibility, and not a future written in stone. One thing stood out to Cy of everything Ragnar said.
“Fighting alone can only accomplish so much, but winning over allies peacefully and everywhere, now that, that can accomplish almost anything”
“I really hope that's true Ragnar.”, Cy told him as they walked along. “The Diclonius race really needs a miracle if there are ever any plans of peace between us and humans.”
-----------------------------------------------
-----------------------------------------------
It took a little less than 8 minutes for Mika to find her way through the small section of the city. “Hm, last time I was here, no different from now.”, she thought. It was 1 of the reasons she disliked New York. Everyone driving like maniacs, the attitudes of it's citizens were not much better than their driving skills.
She walked up to a seemlingly abandoned apartment building. There was the number 115 on it. The numbers were scratched, but still visible. The door was in pretty bad shape as well, rusted, the doorknob was wobbly. It was almost a year since Mika had been inside this building. She knocked on the door as hard as she could and stood for a few seconds waiting for a response.
The door opened and stood a tall man. His long black hair was in dreadlocks. His eyes were a sky blue color, so clear Mika could see her reflection clearly. He looked like a normal American citizen to anyone else.
“Mika?”, he spoke in a low tone. “You're here? W-what brings you here?” He looked quite surprised to see his pupil stand before him again.
“Hey Vance. Yep, I'm here alright!”, she said in a cheery tone. “Just happened to be in the neighborhood, figured I would check up on you and Naeko.”
“Oh! Naeko will be excited to see you! Come on in.” Mika followed down the main lobby and into one of the doorways. “Naeko, guess who's here!?”
Appearing out of one of the bedrooms, came a Japanese woman with flowing long purple hair. Her eyes were a darker blue than Vance's. She was just finishing getting dressed as she buttoned up her vest.
“Oh my god Mika! What the hell are you doing here?”, Naeko asked excitedly. “It's been way too damn long since I've seen my bestie.” Sharing in an embrace, Mika smiled seeing how she was actually missed. “ Thought I would pop in and drop a hello, see what's up since I went home last year.”, Mika replied.
Mika sat at the table with Vance while Naeko fixed up some lunch for the thee of them. She brought plates of cut chicken breasts and thighs with some mashed potatoes. The three sat and reminisced of Mika's military training.
“I remember it clearly, neither of you had any sort of faith in me to even be able to hold a gun.”, Mika said jokingly. “Naeko, you were even harder on me than Vance was. I thought we had that female bond.”
“You wanted the lessons, so we put you through what we went through. Everytime you wanted to quit the simple tasks, like jogging up the stairs of the New World Trade, of course I'd be hard on you.”, Naeko said smiling.
“It was well worth it though.”, Vance interrupted. “You progressed very well, especially in our simulation. Anyway, enough about that, what have you been up to lately Mika? Staying out of trouble I hope.”
Mika sank a bit in her chair, feeling nervous to tell them what she has been though in the past few days. “Not exactly...” She figured Vance and Naeko would know how to approach her situation if she just explained. They leaned closer as not to miss a word.
“Well, remember that psychopath I told you about, Hector? Well, I encountered him not too long ago. He was really hurting a Diclonius when I ran into them. I swear if I hadn't had cause that one moment of distraction, he would've killed him. I tried to kill him, but some Diclonius named Uleus stepped in front of the bullet. It's Hector's pet or something.” Mika was cut off by a question from Vance. “Did that Diclonius that took the shot die?”
Mika simply shook her head. “He regenerated, I know what it sounds like, some sci-fi movie monster, but it's true, it regenerated as if nothing had happened. It even survived having it's entire body severed, including it's torso.”
Hearing that a Diclonius was running around out there with such an ability heavily worried Naeko and Vance. “I'm not sure what to do now. I vowed to help the Diclonius race because I believe they can live in peace with humans, reguardless of what any government thinks.” Mika was passionate with her views on the Dicloni. “Come back to Japan with me, Hector and his army of lunatics have to be stopped.”
“I get it Mika, you wanna save them all from extinction. We're the same way, but Hector sounds like a pretty nasty guy and with that 'pet' that he has, I'm not sure if provoking him is such a good idea.”,Naeko responded not trying to sound overly rude. Vance simply nodded in agreement with Naeko and the three remained in silence.
“Where to sweety?”, he asked in a low raspy voice. When he spoke Mika could feel as if his breath was a toxic gas. Speaking lowly as to not get anymore of that scent in her nostrils or even worse, her nose, she replied. “Times Square please.”
COUGH COUGH
“Of all of the taxis, I just had to get stuck in this one.”, she thought. She remained silent throughout the entire drive. Having to put up with the smell for 30 minutes was bad enough, but Mika wasn't going to lower herself to talk to a man that smelled like he hadn't bathed in 10 years.
When they arrived, the traffic was as it usually was, hectic and loud. Mika quickly tossed the fare through the front passenger's side window. As she walked away she could hear the driver call out to her. “Thanks a lot sweety. Be safe out there. Hue-hue-cough-cough” That voice disgusted Mika so much, she did not reply, but rather walk over to what looked like a sign. Inside the case was a small map of the local area of Times Square and a few areas surronding. “Aha! There it is.”
-----------------------------------------------------
-----------------------------------------------------
Cy sat with his back to the wall, listening intently to Ragnar as he explained why they were headed to Iceland.
“see, Iceland is a small country, but it is an important country. It is part of the European economic alliance, it is part of NATO, it is right in the middle of the North-Atlantic, has many tourists, is respected by many nations for its forward thinking ways and is one of the biggest exporters of fish per capita. It is a small country, but the influence from it is strong, and, know what? I am gonna support it, myself, I am gonna go to the Prime minister himself, in person, and on the news, to donate money to Iceland, to pay off all of its government's debts and also all the debts of the ctizen’s of Iceland, I have enough money to do so. When the world discovers one of its richest and most generous persons is a diclonius who does not hide it, well, it will bring great amount of change. Iceland is a country that fights discrimination often, no laws are discriminatory here, to support such a peaceful small nation like this will be enough to make it on the world news, and when something like that happens, not just will it help here in Iceland, and not just Europe, but also everywhere. Even in places that hates us now will become split, how you treat dicloni becomes an important talk rather then one way support. Bringing this to the attention of the world will change it, groups that hunt us down now end up going in danger of themselves being hunted down by governments, they would soon enough be labeled terrorists, just like who they truly are. Fighting alone can only accomplish so much, but winning over allies peacefully and everywhere, now that, that can accomplish almost anything”
Cy did his best to understand the importance of this trip to Iceland. He had never been out of Japan until now. Never the less, Cy had a few follow up questions for Ragnar as they walked off of the plane.
“Are you completely sure about going to the prime minister? Won't he have some type of body guard with him? Especially since you're a Diclonius. I'm sure they'll take it as some sort of threat, and I won't lie, that transformation you went through, I hope you can control that.”
Cy could only think of the possibility of Ragnar losing control. If Ragnar started killing innocent people, or even the prime minister, it could potentially start a whole chain reaction and intensify the war that's already happening. Cy kept a calm face, as he knew it was only a possibility, and not a future written in stone. One thing stood out to Cy of everything Ragnar said.
“Fighting alone can only accomplish so much, but winning over allies peacefully and everywhere, now that, that can accomplish almost anything”
“I really hope that's true Ragnar.”, Cy told him as they walked along. “The Diclonius race really needs a miracle if there are ever any plans of peace between us and humans.”
-----------------------------------------------
-----------------------------------------------
It took a little less than 8 minutes for Mika to find her way through the small section of the city. “Hm, last time I was here, no different from now.”, she thought. It was 1 of the reasons she disliked New York. Everyone driving like maniacs, the attitudes of it's citizens were not much better than their driving skills.
She walked up to a seemlingly abandoned apartment building. There was the number 115 on it. The numbers were scratched, but still visible. The door was in pretty bad shape as well, rusted, the doorknob was wobbly. It was almost a year since Mika had been inside this building. She knocked on the door as hard as she could and stood for a few seconds waiting for a response.
The door opened and stood a tall man. His long black hair was in dreadlocks. His eyes were a sky blue color, so clear Mika could see her reflection clearly. He looked like a normal American citizen to anyone else.
“Mika?”, he spoke in a low tone. “You're here? W-what brings you here?” He looked quite surprised to see his pupil stand before him again.
“Hey Vance. Yep, I'm here alright!”, she said in a cheery tone. “Just happened to be in the neighborhood, figured I would check up on you and Naeko.”
“Oh! Naeko will be excited to see you! Come on in.” Mika followed down the main lobby and into one of the doorways. “Naeko, guess who's here!?”
Appearing out of one of the bedrooms, came a Japanese woman with flowing long purple hair. Her eyes were a darker blue than Vance's. She was just finishing getting dressed as she buttoned up her vest.
“Oh my god Mika! What the hell are you doing here?”, Naeko asked excitedly. “It's been way too damn long since I've seen my bestie.” Sharing in an embrace, Mika smiled seeing how she was actually missed. “ Thought I would pop in and drop a hello, see what's up since I went home last year.”, Mika replied.
Mika sat at the table with Vance while Naeko fixed up some lunch for the thee of them. She brought plates of cut chicken breasts and thighs with some mashed potatoes. The three sat and reminisced of Mika's military training.
“I remember it clearly, neither of you had any sort of faith in me to even be able to hold a gun.”, Mika said jokingly. “Naeko, you were even harder on me than Vance was. I thought we had that female bond.”
“You wanted the lessons, so we put you through what we went through. Everytime you wanted to quit the simple tasks, like jogging up the stairs of the New World Trade, of course I'd be hard on you.”, Naeko said smiling.
“It was well worth it though.”, Vance interrupted. “You progressed very well, especially in our simulation. Anyway, enough about that, what have you been up to lately Mika? Staying out of trouble I hope.”
Mika sank a bit in her chair, feeling nervous to tell them what she has been though in the past few days. “Not exactly...” She figured Vance and Naeko would know how to approach her situation if she just explained. They leaned closer as not to miss a word.
“Well, remember that psychopath I told you about, Hector? Well, I encountered him not too long ago. He was really hurting a Diclonius when I ran into them. I swear if I hadn't had cause that one moment of distraction, he would've killed him. I tried to kill him, but some Diclonius named Uleus stepped in front of the bullet. It's Hector's pet or something.” Mika was cut off by a question from Vance. “Did that Diclonius that took the shot die?”
Mika simply shook her head. “He regenerated, I know what it sounds like, some sci-fi movie monster, but it's true, it regenerated as if nothing had happened. It even survived having it's entire body severed, including it's torso.”
Hearing that a Diclonius was running around out there with such an ability heavily worried Naeko and Vance. “I'm not sure what to do now. I vowed to help the Diclonius race because I believe they can live in peace with humans, reguardless of what any government thinks.” Mika was passionate with her views on the Dicloni. “Come back to Japan with me, Hector and his army of lunatics have to be stopped.”
“I get it Mika, you wanna save them all from extinction. We're the same way, but Hector sounds like a pretty nasty guy and with that 'pet' that he has, I'm not sure if provoking him is such a good idea.”,Naeko responded not trying to sound overly rude. Vance simply nodded in agreement with Naeko and the three remained in silence.
NyuuX- Posts : 27
Reputation : 0
Join date : 2013-12-18
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by drewccapp Wed Jun 04, 2014 1:25 am
Lester had finally settled in the Mt. Fuji base and begun his work on Levi's blood when he received a message from Hector. “Good day…Lester. It would appear that things are going to get big. The Great Order and the Diclonius race will be attacking Omnimbus in one week. Do you think you provide some assistance?”
He grinned and sent back a response swiftly. "One week is perfect. I will certainly have everything I need then. I'll even have a present for your men by then if everything goes well. Wouldn't it be nice if everyone could use magic? I've already found a clue to make it all as it should be."
He was not lying. He was one step closer to finding the key to magic, and it was all in the combined blood of the Phoenix and Angel clans. Now that he had blood from both of their attempts to merge the families he could correct their mistakes and rise above the Circle of Mages himself. They never approved of his methods, but they also never involved themselves in any way with him or his plans. The scared fools believed they should hide their magic away. He knew that would only lead to extinction. This way he could continue magic by giving to everyone. First it would go to those who would help in the annihilation of the diclonius race. He already had a deal sorted out with officials within the United States and Japan it wouldn't be too hard to spread it around from there... except in the European Union. Peace could never be an option with the dicloni never.
He sent a few more messages to the appropriate officials to tell them of the news and turned on a television to see if he could learn anything about what happened in Tokyo. The reporter stood not too far from the block above his base. It was nothing more than a hole in the ground. "...Official reports say there were some explosions of unknown origin underground. Some believe it to be the gas pipes, but many say it is something more. Here's a witness who claims to have seen the whole thing."
The witness was a singed man who looked to be a local. His eyes were filled with fear. "I heard a few explosions and a lot of rumbling from underground near the Rusty Screwdriver and when I came to see what was going on the whole building fell into the ground like that. Soon after this little girl came climbing out of the debris as the streets started to cave in too and people started dying everywhere like invisible swords were chopping them up. Then this kid shows up and they start to fight except it wasn't like any fighting I'd ever seen. The kid was waving his arms around and throwing fireballs and stuff at the girl. It looked like a real close fight too, she nearly took off one of his arms, and well he finished her off with a really big fireball, but it blew out all the windows within a few blocks and I think a few people got hurt from that. Nothing could have survived that explosion, right?'
The news reporter returned the microphone to her face. "And there you have it. Super powers and magic? Is this some government experiment gone wrong or what? Tune back in for further reports on the ever rising casualties from Tokyo Massacre."
Lester turned off the television and threw the remote onto the ground. He had told Asher to avoid destroying everything around him. The moment he got back there would be some explained to be had. He sent another message to Hector through magic. "This message is in regards to the diclonius girl that destroyed my base. Did she survive or did she die? Speak your answer or think it either way I shall receive it."
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Irene didn't have the time to react to everything that happened after her attempt to save everyone. In the end there were still deaths and they failed to end the insane diclonius' life. Then things got very active and she had no time to tell anyone the news she had brought. Although, she wanted to keep silent anyways considering the all the death that happened here.
She waited for Elena's announcement to be completed before she approached the woman. "I come with news from Donald and Celeste. Lily's body was found. Preparations for her funeral are being made. Two weeks from now is the date of it. I need to return to the community now to let them know about your plans, some of them might want to join... I'm sure of it. I'm sorry for your and the G.O.'s loss. Maxwell was a great man."
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Victory1 stared at the most recent message from the G.O. He couldn't believe Maxwell had died. He would certainly take action against Omnibus over this.
"Vastopida Jerrioshi,
"This attack with not go unpunished. I shall have all of my men working to disrupt communication within Omnibus' organization. We have knowledge of their location and will get to work on punishing them right away.
"I am following through with Maxwell's last request to search for the DEF and we have found a lead. We shall get to you as soon as we find something out about that.
"Regards,
"Victory1."
He sent the message and immediately got to work contacting the others about their missions and what to target next.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Ariel blacked out a few times from the pain and before she knew it she found herself wandering a forest. The bleeding had stopped at some point, when she was unaware of. She then heard a voice. A voice that sounded strangely familiar. "Well, that was certainly harrowing. You made it out of there barely alive, Queen."
Ariel turned around to see a white haired girl with red eyes. "Good to see you've passed your trials with flying colors." The girl continued. "Glad that you've finally awakened to the truth. That every human needs to die. Glad that you finally accepted me with all your heart. You have no idea how long I've waited to be free from your restraint."
Ariel finally asked. "Who are you?" For some reason she didn't want to attack this one.
The girl cackled. "I'm you... Well that's not entirely true. I'm part of you and part of Alana. I'm that voice in the back of your head. I'm the Demon Queen that used to be feared by many. Haven't you wondered why you have a voice telling you to kill? I'm the true diclonius within you, and I've finally found an out. It's all thanks to you, love. Now shall we kill together? Keep walking and we'll come across a small town filled with humans all waiting to be killed." The girl grabbed Ariel's hand and pulled her along. "Come on, this will be fun! Those silly wizards aren't anywhere near good enough to stop us. Not like they were all those years ago either."
Ariel followed willingly. She was eager to kill more humans and couldn't wait to see an entire town be slaughtered before her eyes. She kept her senses high for other diclonius. "Why don't we see if we can get some friends along the way? And slaughter like a happy family?"
The girl smiled. "I suppose it's nice to share in the fun. If we come along any diclonius we should definitely get them to join us. Come on, sis!"
Ariel smiled as she kept pace with the girl. "What's your name?"
The girl glanced at her with a sparkle in her eye. "Lasciel."
OOC: right now only Ariel can see and speak with Lasciel.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
“Before I go I have only one thing I would like to ask. Could you please tell me where to locate the new diclonius community? It is imperative that I locate No. 38.”
Celeste had allowed the strange diclonius to see Lily's body, but searching for No. 38 was a lost cause in her mind. She shook her head. "You won't find her there. She left pretty soon after and we haven't heard anything about her since she vanished. We relocated to the new community after she left."
She handed the strange diclonius a map and pointed at Hokkaido. "The new community is in Sunagawa. Just in case you need a place to go to. Sorry I couldn't be a help to you any more than this."
He grinned and sent back a response swiftly. "One week is perfect. I will certainly have everything I need then. I'll even have a present for your men by then if everything goes well. Wouldn't it be nice if everyone could use magic? I've already found a clue to make it all as it should be."
He was not lying. He was one step closer to finding the key to magic, and it was all in the combined blood of the Phoenix and Angel clans. Now that he had blood from both of their attempts to merge the families he could correct their mistakes and rise above the Circle of Mages himself. They never approved of his methods, but they also never involved themselves in any way with him or his plans. The scared fools believed they should hide their magic away. He knew that would only lead to extinction. This way he could continue magic by giving to everyone. First it would go to those who would help in the annihilation of the diclonius race. He already had a deal sorted out with officials within the United States and Japan it wouldn't be too hard to spread it around from there... except in the European Union. Peace could never be an option with the dicloni never.
He sent a few more messages to the appropriate officials to tell them of the news and turned on a television to see if he could learn anything about what happened in Tokyo. The reporter stood not too far from the block above his base. It was nothing more than a hole in the ground. "...Official reports say there were some explosions of unknown origin underground. Some believe it to be the gas pipes, but many say it is something more. Here's a witness who claims to have seen the whole thing."
The witness was a singed man who looked to be a local. His eyes were filled with fear. "I heard a few explosions and a lot of rumbling from underground near the Rusty Screwdriver and when I came to see what was going on the whole building fell into the ground like that. Soon after this little girl came climbing out of the debris as the streets started to cave in too and people started dying everywhere like invisible swords were chopping them up. Then this kid shows up and they start to fight except it wasn't like any fighting I'd ever seen. The kid was waving his arms around and throwing fireballs and stuff at the girl. It looked like a real close fight too, she nearly took off one of his arms, and well he finished her off with a really big fireball, but it blew out all the windows within a few blocks and I think a few people got hurt from that. Nothing could have survived that explosion, right?'
The news reporter returned the microphone to her face. "And there you have it. Super powers and magic? Is this some government experiment gone wrong or what? Tune back in for further reports on the ever rising casualties from Tokyo Massacre."
Lester turned off the television and threw the remote onto the ground. He had told Asher to avoid destroying everything around him. The moment he got back there would be some explained to be had. He sent another message to Hector through magic. "This message is in regards to the diclonius girl that destroyed my base. Did she survive or did she die? Speak your answer or think it either way I shall receive it."
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Irene didn't have the time to react to everything that happened after her attempt to save everyone. In the end there were still deaths and they failed to end the insane diclonius' life. Then things got very active and she had no time to tell anyone the news she had brought. Although, she wanted to keep silent anyways considering the all the death that happened here.
She waited for Elena's announcement to be completed before she approached the woman. "I come with news from Donald and Celeste. Lily's body was found. Preparations for her funeral are being made. Two weeks from now is the date of it. I need to return to the community now to let them know about your plans, some of them might want to join... I'm sure of it. I'm sorry for your and the G.O.'s loss. Maxwell was a great man."
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Victory1 stared at the most recent message from the G.O. He couldn't believe Maxwell had died. He would certainly take action against Omnibus over this.
"Vastopida Jerrioshi,
"This attack with not go unpunished. I shall have all of my men working to disrupt communication within Omnibus' organization. We have knowledge of their location and will get to work on punishing them right away.
"I am following through with Maxwell's last request to search for the DEF and we have found a lead. We shall get to you as soon as we find something out about that.
"Regards,
"Victory1."
He sent the message and immediately got to work contacting the others about their missions and what to target next.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Ariel blacked out a few times from the pain and before she knew it she found herself wandering a forest. The bleeding had stopped at some point, when she was unaware of. She then heard a voice. A voice that sounded strangely familiar. "Well, that was certainly harrowing. You made it out of there barely alive, Queen."
Ariel turned around to see a white haired girl with red eyes. "Good to see you've passed your trials with flying colors." The girl continued. "Glad that you've finally awakened to the truth. That every human needs to die. Glad that you finally accepted me with all your heart. You have no idea how long I've waited to be free from your restraint."
Ariel finally asked. "Who are you?" For some reason she didn't want to attack this one.
The girl cackled. "I'm you... Well that's not entirely true. I'm part of you and part of Alana. I'm that voice in the back of your head. I'm the Demon Queen that used to be feared by many. Haven't you wondered why you have a voice telling you to kill? I'm the true diclonius within you, and I've finally found an out. It's all thanks to you, love. Now shall we kill together? Keep walking and we'll come across a small town filled with humans all waiting to be killed." The girl grabbed Ariel's hand and pulled her along. "Come on, this will be fun! Those silly wizards aren't anywhere near good enough to stop us. Not like they were all those years ago either."
Ariel followed willingly. She was eager to kill more humans and couldn't wait to see an entire town be slaughtered before her eyes. She kept her senses high for other diclonius. "Why don't we see if we can get some friends along the way? And slaughter like a happy family?"
The girl smiled. "I suppose it's nice to share in the fun. If we come along any diclonius we should definitely get them to join us. Come on, sis!"
Ariel smiled as she kept pace with the girl. "What's your name?"
The girl glanced at her with a sparkle in her eye. "Lasciel."
OOC: right now only Ariel can see and speak with Lasciel.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
“Before I go I have only one thing I would like to ask. Could you please tell me where to locate the new diclonius community? It is imperative that I locate No. 38.”
Celeste had allowed the strange diclonius to see Lily's body, but searching for No. 38 was a lost cause in her mind. She shook her head. "You won't find her there. She left pretty soon after and we haven't heard anything about her since she vanished. We relocated to the new community after she left."
She handed the strange diclonius a map and pointed at Hokkaido. "The new community is in Sunagawa. Just in case you need a place to go to. Sorry I couldn't be a help to you any more than this."
drewccapp- Posts : 75
Reputation : 2
Join date : 2013-08-01
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by Ragnar-tyrson Wed Jun 04, 2014 12:15 pm
“Are you completely sure about going to the prime minister? Won't he have some type of body guard with him? Especially since you're a Diclonius. I'm sure they'll take it as some sort of threat, and I won't lie, that transformation you went through, I hope you can control that.”
Ragnar got a smile hearing that and tried to hold back his snickering laughter, since he knew it was unlikely Cy actually could have ever learned about Iceland or at least have the interest of learning about Iceland. However, he could not hold back his laughter and finally let out his laughter, it was not menacing, it was not sarcastic, it sounded like he was laughing at a very funny joke. After calming down a bit he smiled to Cy and said “sorry about that, I just find it a bit funny the idea that the prime minister in Iceland would have bodyguards beyond a few police members. Here in Iceland people are not as paranoid and do not have to be as paranoid, police members rarely have guns on them, rarely have to use guns and never have any guns more powerful or dangerous as a pistol. Plus anyway, Iceland has had positive and friendly laws towards diclonies for a bit over two years but under three, and in the end, meeting the prime minister and signing a the deal would strengthen relations significantly not just here in Iceland but all over the world, at least among people on the left wing all over the world. And with that transformation, well, you do not have to worry about anything, none of us want to kill the prime minister, or hurt anyone in this peaceful paradise” As Ragnar exited the airport he went through airport security, all the guns his crew members and workers had were taken for storage willingly, since you had to have a special licence in Iceland to own guns, and no one had gotten it, even then most of the guns they had were not allowed to be owned in Iceland. The crew showed their citizenship and passports, when it came Ragnar’s turn he showed his Icelandic and Japanese citizenship along with his passport. It took a bit longer with Cy though since Cy obviously lacked a passport since he could not have prebared himself for this trip into Iceland. When they finally let Cy through Ragnar smiled and breathed in the very fresh air of Iceland and then said to Cy “I doubt you have breathed in as fresh air anywhere else” Ragnar walked up to a taxi driver and said “Góðan daginn, getur þú skutlað okkur til Reykjavík, ég á að hitta forsetaráðherran í kvöld, nafnið mitt er Ragnar (translation: Good day, can you drive us to Reykjavík, I am supposed to meet the prime minister this evening, my name is Ragnar)” The taxi driver smiled and nodded “ókei, var ekki búast við að fá að skutla einhverjum mikilvægann í dag (translation: Okay, was not expecting to drive someone important today)” The driver went into the taxi and Ragnar followed, Ragnar said to Cy “you can either come with me or explore the town over there, heck, maybe you can even visit the blue lagoon not far away from here” After Cy had made his choice the driver of the taxi started driving with Ragnar and either with or without Cy depending after his choice
Ragnar laid back, relaxing and closing his eyes to rest on the trip, as the trip took an hour to get to Reykjavík. Ragnar had gotten little sleep on the plane ride as there were so many people on the plane ride and he wished not to spend his time sleeping as he still wanted to talk and be with those who left in Las Vegas and New York. Even when the plane was finally not crowded and everyone that were gonna stay were still gonna stay so he could easily talk to them later he still could not sleep, he was to busy thinking or answering questions, and on top of all that, worrying. He was not worrying about meeting the prime minister, that was something he was ready for, something he could handle, but for whatever reason he worried about Nyrumi, Avery, John and Mika. He knew he was probably just being paranoid or something else but he could not stop worrying that something might have gone badly for them and he could not come in to help them. Ragnar was unsure why he felt so much duty to try to keep them safe, especially since he had three different minds in his head, yet all of them worried about the safety of the others.
As Ragnar’s mind started relaxing and he went to sleep his three different minds started talking with one another. “I am surprised that you want so much to do this deal, I never guessed you cared so much to bring peace to everyone in the world” says the merchants son in his mind, the prince responded in his mind “I may have a desire to rule and hold my rightful position as a great ruler, but I have to be a great ruler then, not just a powerful one. Plus anyway, I am not just helping other dicloni, but I am helping myself as well, think of all the supporters I could get from this, I will at the very least go down in history as a great activist if nothing else. Better to live as a lion for a day then a sheep for a thousand years” the merchant son seemed to almost sigh in his mind before saying “of course, everything with you is trying to get you and us into the history books, to get greatness. I will not complain though if it means others will benefit thanks to your pursuit of greatness” then the berserker said “why do you both care so much about this? I only support this cause these people are descended of the greatest people on the planet. They deserve the treasures that we will give them, if not for nothing else then these people are our people, and if we can serve them we should serve them, our enemies chose to be our enemies and we should only bring them their own heads!” silence fell till the merchant son said “shut the fuck up already, I am patient but you can be god damn annoying sometimes”
Before the three minds could clash more with each other the ride seemed to be over and Ragnar woke up, he walked out of the taxi and paid the taxi driver and gave him a very generous tip, to which the taxi driver said “vá, takk herra Ragnar (translation: wow, thanks mister Ragnar)” to which Ragnar smiled and said “ekkert að þakka (translation: no problem)” Ragnar then walked to meet the Prime minister, he smiled to the prime minister who smiled back and walked to him, both handing out their arms to do a handshake, they shook hands and Ragnar said “Góðan daginn Jóhanna Sigurðardóttir (translation: Good day Jóhanna Sigurðardóttir)” She smiled to Ragnar and said “Góðan daginn til þín líka Ragnar Týr Týrson (translation: Good day to you too Ragnar Tyr Tyrson)” The president of Iceland also came and shook hands with Ragnar who smiled and said “Góðan daginn Ólafur Ragnar Grímsson (translation: Good day Ólafur Ragnar Grímsson)” The president smiled back and said “Góðan daginn til þín líka Ragnar Týr Týrson, ertu tilbúinn til að rita undir samningin? (translation: Good day to you too Ragnar Tyr Tyrson, are you ready to sign the deal?)” Ragnar smiled and nodded, then saying “Já, ér er tilbúinn, ég veit að þetta er mjög mikilvægt fyrir Ísland og alla dicloni í heiminum (translation: Yes, I am ready, I know this is really important for Iceland and all the dicloni in the world)” Ragnar then asked “En, getum við gert eitt fyrst? Ég mundi vilja að syngja eitt af uppáhalds íslensku lögonum mínum, Krummi svaf í klettagjá (translation: But, can we do one thing first? I would like to sing my favourite Icelandic song, The Raven slept in Cliff Gap)” the president and prime minister of Iceland smiled and chuckled slightly before saying “ef þú vilt þá getum við alveg syngt það lag með þér (translation: if you want to we can do sing that song with you)” Ragnar smiled and all of them started to sing together the song
“Krummi svaf í klettagjá,
kaldri vetrarnóttu á,
verður margt að meini,
verður margt að meini
Fyrr en dagur fagur rann,
freðið nefið dregur hann
undan stórum steini,
undan stórum steini.
Allt er frosið úti gor,
ekkert fæst við ströndu mor
svengd er metti mína,
svengd er metti mína.
Ef að húsum heim ég fer
heimafrakkur bannar mér
seppi´ úr sorp að tína,
seppi´ úr sorp að tína.
Öll er þakin ísi jörð,
ekki séð á holtabörð
fleygir fuglar geta,
fleygir fuglar geta.
En þó leiti út um mó,
auða hvergi lítur tó;
hvað á hrafn að éta,
hvað á hrafn að éta.
Á sér krummi ýfði stél,
einnig brýndi gogginn vel,
flaug úr fjallagjótum,
flaug úr fjallagjótum.
Lítur yfir byggð og bú
á bænum fyrr en vakna hjú,
veifar vængjum skjótum,
veifar vængjum skjótum.
Sálaður á síðu lá
sauður feitur garði hjá,
fyrrum frár á velli,
fyrrum frár á velli.
Krunk, krunk, nafnar, komið hér,
krunk, krunk, því oss búin er
krás á köldu svelli,
krás á köldu svelli.”
The TV cameras were recording all of this and sending it first out to all of Iceland and then out into the whole world. After the song was over Ragnar sat down and signed the deal, and with it he paid off all the debts of Iceland, both that of the government and that of every citizen, and also he paid to cover the spending of the state for that one year, paid for big projects in Iceland, huge spending to create new towns and high quality communal apartment complexes and poured money equal to one year of earning into every citizen’s retirement savings. Ragnar singing that deal also meant a few other things, first and foremost it made him the king of Iceland, however that did not mean much, he would barely have any power in the actual government, pretty much just being a monarch similar to the ones in the United kingdom.The second thing it however did was reforming the government a bit, mainly to fix some problems of deregulations that happened in the nineties, and finally, promotion to increase and defend the rights of all dicloni around the world as well as grant them Automatic citizenship for Iceland if they have no other citizenship this he found very important because it meant violent acts or even extermination acts towards dicloni anywhere around the world would be considered a violation or even declaration of war on Iceland, and as Iceland is a NATO member that made it very clear it is a bad idea, even more it forces on other nations that are in NATO to instead of killing or suppressing dicloni to deport them to ICeland instead, which while not the most fair things is better than the alternative, and even better it would mix the dicloni issue with Racism and immigration issues, making it more politically important and giving more support to defend dicloni instead of trying to oppress them, it gives the dicloni at least a fighting chance to get legislative branches in other countries to support dicloni, or at least not oppress them, or even possibly the Judiciary branches around the world might help defend dicloni. But Ragnar knew what was the most important part about this, organizations that hunt down dicloni and try to get rid of them will be labeled what Ragnar sees they truly are, terrorists. Even groups that would not support the dicloni would however be willing to fight the enemies of dicloni if they are considered as terrorists, inadvertently helping the dicloni of the world.
Ragnar realized all that he had just done as he signed that deal, he smiled to the TV cameras and said “Let this deal help turn Martin Luther King Jr.’s dream be true for everyone, for humans and dicloni of all kind around the world”
Ragnar knew this deal did not solve all the problems of the diclonius race, even the problems it tries to fix it does not completely and perfectly fix, but this is on big step forward, both for him as an individual, and for his entire race as a collective.
----------------------------------------
----------------------------------------
word count: 2110
Ragnar-tyrson- Posts : 80
Reputation : -1
Join date : 2014-04-08
Location : Iceland
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by Jamie Dark Wed Jun 04, 2014 7:56 pm
Zero didn’t have to wait long before Squad B arrived. They landed near Zero and jumped out of the helicopter.
“You look like you are having fun Sir” The woman said in a joking manner. The woman had beautiful blonde hair, and her voice sounded heavily russian, but also sounded seductive as she spoke.
“Very funny Maj. Volkova…” Zero replied to the beautiful russian. He wasn’t exactly in the right shape to be having a laugh. Maj. Volkova is the leader of Squad B, and although she makes jokes, she is known as the ‘Ice Queen’ back in her homeland of Russia. A stealth and close combat specialist, she can kill a group of soldiers without a single one noticing.
“Ah Sir! I need to bandage up your wounds before it gets infected” The other women said, quickly getting to Zero and and pulling out the bandages from her medic kit. This was Lt. Andersson, a swedish woman that knows a lot about medicine, but don’t let her lovely blonde hair and beautiful good looks fool you, she knows how to fight for her group, often being the one that would be attacking with her assault rifle. After a few minutes, Zero was patched up, the blood was still pouring and showing through the wraps, but is better than before. “It looks like it is much worse than I thought, I am going to need to stitch up all the cuts to make the bleeding stop, so I will need to get you to G.O headquarters to do so”
“Alright then, we should head over then” Zero said to the group.
“Yes Sir!” The group replied. Lt. Andersson and Maj. Volkova helped pick Zero up and carry him to the helicopter.
“Alright! G.O Headquarters here we come! Get ready! Because this is going to be fun!” The pilot excitingly said with a norwegian accent . This was Lt. Olsen. He is the happy-go-lucky guy of the group, always in a happy mood, no matter the situation. He was also the tech expert, if it can be built, then he can do it. Master of every vehicle, he can drive, fly and ship anything.
“Must of been a good battle if you are in that state Sir Ha!” The big man said, with a heavy dutch accent. This was Capt. Schlenzanner, the grandson of William Schlenzanner. He is, as you can tell by his size and muscles, the heavy of the group. He deals in anything that cause a lot of damage, he will also make sure that you don’t go hungry with those damn tough jars!
“Well, when you fight the ‘Grand King of Law’ you expect a good battle” Zero replied. Zero then noticed the man’s face look angry.
“Hector...you dishonor my grandfather’s name...you have no right to call yourself a Schlenzanner!” The big man said, gripping his gun very hard.
Zero was surprised to hear this, and wondered if this could be used as an advantage. It wasn’t long till they would arrive at the headquarters.
----------
Suzuki watched as Elena gave out a big speech. One week, that was the time that they would wait before they would attack Omnibus and take down Hector. As soon as this was over, Suzuki could then begin their plan to take out Excalibur, and only then, Suzuki, Alice, No.32 and Zero could begin their plan for a more peaceful world.
Elena was finally reaching the end of her speech. Suzuki noticed that she liked to talk a lot, especially about how the diclonius are not attacking the humans, or about the other way round. She then mentioned Alice, and how she doesn’t kill and how much she adores Zero. The reason why she doesn’t harm others is because Zero has told her not to, if he wanted Alice to kill everyone, she would do it without question, no matter how much she knew who she was killing and she would do it with a smile, knowing that it was making Zero happy.
“What a wonderful speech Elena, I can see why you are a perfect example of a leader” Zero said, appearing out of nowhere. He was still heavily bleeding, and was only standing through determination. “As you can see, I had found Hector and battled him...and as you can see...I am not in a good state at this moment…” Zero then coughed up some blood. “But i will tell you what...Hector is in the same state as me, so he will be weakened for the battle in one week..there is also another thing I have to say...Hector is working on an antidote that will cure the diclonius voice in their head...why? I don’t know, but if we can get that antidote, then it will be a better option than the one we have here...” Zero then fell to his knees, he couldn’t stand no more, the pain was getting to him.
“ZERO!” Both Alice and Suzuki cried as they hurried to Zero’s body. Lt. Andersson quickly reacted and picked up Zero.
“We need to get him to the medic room quickly, if we don’t stitch him up fast, he will lose too much blood. Lt. Garcia, I will require your medical skills”
“Understood” Lt. Garcia helped Lt. Andersson carry Zero off to the medical room. Suzuki, Alice and No.32 quickly followed. They arrived at the medical room and quickly got to work on Zero. The two removed the wrappings and and quickly began stitching up Zero’s wounds. It was painful for Zero, but it was stopping the blood from coming out of his body. After a few mins, they were able to finish the job and stopped the bleeding. They then helped wash the blood off and soon, Zero was fine again.
“There we go, you should be fine now, but it is best if you rest for now, as anymore fighting will reopen the wounds and cause more damage. Lt. Garcia and I will head back outside and await your next orders” Lt. Andersson and Lt. Garcia then smiled at the girls and left the room.
Suzuki and Alice then hugged Zero. “We are so happy that you are fine” Suddenly the door opened, and Zero’s adorable daughter Alicia ran into the room.
“Daddy!” The girl happily said, jumping and hugging her father.
“Alicia, careful, daddy is in pain”
“Why is daddy in pain? Was daddy fighting the bad guys?” Alicia adorably asked.
“Yeah...daddy was fighting the bad guys” Zero replied smiling. Seeing Alicia in front of him brought a smile to his face. Zero then turned to notice Ethan. “Hey son”
“Hi dad...so did you win?” Ethan asked with a smirk.
“I guess...Hector isn’t no normal guy” Zero replied.
“Yeah but dad ain’t no normal guy either! Dad can ran quicker than anyone and he can beat anyone with skill” Ethan said with confidence. Zero laughed it off and patted Ethan. “It’s best if I get some rest…” Zero said, trying to get off the table. Zero almost fell over, if it wasn’t for No.32.
“Let me help you Master” No.32 said to Zero, holding him and moving him to the bed.
“Thanks…” Zero replied, thanking No.32.
“There is also something I would like to talk to you about Master” No.32 said to Zero.
“Alice and I will head outside then, please get some rest Zero” Suzuki said to Zero. Zero smiled back and the two left the room.
“What was it that you wanted to ask me No.32?” Zero asked.
“I wanted to know if you finally have a name for me” No.32 said to Zero.
“Ah yes...well I do finally have a name for you…” Zero replied.
“Really?” No.32 quickly said, her face lighting up for the first time. Zero has never seen her look this happy.
“Yeah...how does the name Anna sound to you?” Zero asked. Zero could see No.32’s face light up in happiness.
“It...sounds lovely” No.32 replied with a smile.
“That settles it then, from now on, I will call you Anna” Zero said to No.32, now called Anna.
“Very well Master” Anna replied with a smile. She then out of nowhere hugged Zero. “Thank you…” Anna happily whispered in Zero’s ear. This was the first time in Anna’s life where she was happy, it was the first time she finally had a name, and she couldn’t be more happier. “I will leave you to rest and meet up with Suzuki” Zero nodded and Anna left the room.
Even though his kids were in the room, they understood that he needed rest and left him to sleep in the bed.
“You look like you are having fun Sir” The woman said in a joking manner. The woman had beautiful blonde hair, and her voice sounded heavily russian, but also sounded seductive as she spoke.
“Very funny Maj. Volkova…” Zero replied to the beautiful russian. He wasn’t exactly in the right shape to be having a laugh. Maj. Volkova is the leader of Squad B, and although she makes jokes, she is known as the ‘Ice Queen’ back in her homeland of Russia. A stealth and close combat specialist, she can kill a group of soldiers without a single one noticing.
“Ah Sir! I need to bandage up your wounds before it gets infected” The other women said, quickly getting to Zero and and pulling out the bandages from her medic kit. This was Lt. Andersson, a swedish woman that knows a lot about medicine, but don’t let her lovely blonde hair and beautiful good looks fool you, she knows how to fight for her group, often being the one that would be attacking with her assault rifle. After a few minutes, Zero was patched up, the blood was still pouring and showing through the wraps, but is better than before. “It looks like it is much worse than I thought, I am going to need to stitch up all the cuts to make the bleeding stop, so I will need to get you to G.O headquarters to do so”
“Alright then, we should head over then” Zero said to the group.
“Yes Sir!” The group replied. Lt. Andersson and Maj. Volkova helped pick Zero up and carry him to the helicopter.
“Alright! G.O Headquarters here we come! Get ready! Because this is going to be fun!” The pilot excitingly said with a norwegian accent . This was Lt. Olsen. He is the happy-go-lucky guy of the group, always in a happy mood, no matter the situation. He was also the tech expert, if it can be built, then he can do it. Master of every vehicle, he can drive, fly and ship anything.
“Must of been a good battle if you are in that state Sir Ha!” The big man said, with a heavy dutch accent. This was Capt. Schlenzanner, the grandson of William Schlenzanner. He is, as you can tell by his size and muscles, the heavy of the group. He deals in anything that cause a lot of damage, he will also make sure that you don’t go hungry with those damn tough jars!
“Well, when you fight the ‘Grand King of Law’ you expect a good battle” Zero replied. Zero then noticed the man’s face look angry.
“Hector...you dishonor my grandfather’s name...you have no right to call yourself a Schlenzanner!” The big man said, gripping his gun very hard.
Zero was surprised to hear this, and wondered if this could be used as an advantage. It wasn’t long till they would arrive at the headquarters.
----------
Suzuki watched as Elena gave out a big speech. One week, that was the time that they would wait before they would attack Omnibus and take down Hector. As soon as this was over, Suzuki could then begin their plan to take out Excalibur, and only then, Suzuki, Alice, No.32 and Zero could begin their plan for a more peaceful world.
Elena was finally reaching the end of her speech. Suzuki noticed that she liked to talk a lot, especially about how the diclonius are not attacking the humans, or about the other way round. She then mentioned Alice, and how she doesn’t kill and how much she adores Zero. The reason why she doesn’t harm others is because Zero has told her not to, if he wanted Alice to kill everyone, she would do it without question, no matter how much she knew who she was killing and she would do it with a smile, knowing that it was making Zero happy.
“What a wonderful speech Elena, I can see why you are a perfect example of a leader” Zero said, appearing out of nowhere. He was still heavily bleeding, and was only standing through determination. “As you can see, I had found Hector and battled him...and as you can see...I am not in a good state at this moment…” Zero then coughed up some blood. “But i will tell you what...Hector is in the same state as me, so he will be weakened for the battle in one week..there is also another thing I have to say...Hector is working on an antidote that will cure the diclonius voice in their head...why? I don’t know, but if we can get that antidote, then it will be a better option than the one we have here...” Zero then fell to his knees, he couldn’t stand no more, the pain was getting to him.
“ZERO!” Both Alice and Suzuki cried as they hurried to Zero’s body. Lt. Andersson quickly reacted and picked up Zero.
“We need to get him to the medic room quickly, if we don’t stitch him up fast, he will lose too much blood. Lt. Garcia, I will require your medical skills”
“Understood” Lt. Garcia helped Lt. Andersson carry Zero off to the medical room. Suzuki, Alice and No.32 quickly followed. They arrived at the medical room and quickly got to work on Zero. The two removed the wrappings and and quickly began stitching up Zero’s wounds. It was painful for Zero, but it was stopping the blood from coming out of his body. After a few mins, they were able to finish the job and stopped the bleeding. They then helped wash the blood off and soon, Zero was fine again.
“There we go, you should be fine now, but it is best if you rest for now, as anymore fighting will reopen the wounds and cause more damage. Lt. Garcia and I will head back outside and await your next orders” Lt. Andersson and Lt. Garcia then smiled at the girls and left the room.
Suzuki and Alice then hugged Zero. “We are so happy that you are fine” Suddenly the door opened, and Zero’s adorable daughter Alicia ran into the room.
“Daddy!” The girl happily said, jumping and hugging her father.
“Alicia, careful, daddy is in pain”
“Why is daddy in pain? Was daddy fighting the bad guys?” Alicia adorably asked.
“Yeah...daddy was fighting the bad guys” Zero replied smiling. Seeing Alicia in front of him brought a smile to his face. Zero then turned to notice Ethan. “Hey son”
“Hi dad...so did you win?” Ethan asked with a smirk.
“I guess...Hector isn’t no normal guy” Zero replied.
“Yeah but dad ain’t no normal guy either! Dad can ran quicker than anyone and he can beat anyone with skill” Ethan said with confidence. Zero laughed it off and patted Ethan. “It’s best if I get some rest…” Zero said, trying to get off the table. Zero almost fell over, if it wasn’t for No.32.
“Let me help you Master” No.32 said to Zero, holding him and moving him to the bed.
“Thanks…” Zero replied, thanking No.32.
“There is also something I would like to talk to you about Master” No.32 said to Zero.
“Alice and I will head outside then, please get some rest Zero” Suzuki said to Zero. Zero smiled back and the two left the room.
“What was it that you wanted to ask me No.32?” Zero asked.
“I wanted to know if you finally have a name for me” No.32 said to Zero.
“Ah yes...well I do finally have a name for you…” Zero replied.
“Really?” No.32 quickly said, her face lighting up for the first time. Zero has never seen her look this happy.
“Yeah...how does the name Anna sound to you?” Zero asked. Zero could see No.32’s face light up in happiness.
“It...sounds lovely” No.32 replied with a smile.
“That settles it then, from now on, I will call you Anna” Zero said to No.32, now called Anna.
“Very well Master” Anna replied with a smile. She then out of nowhere hugged Zero. “Thank you…” Anna happily whispered in Zero’s ear. This was the first time in Anna’s life where she was happy, it was the first time she finally had a name, and she couldn’t be more happier. “I will leave you to rest and meet up with Suzuki” Zero nodded and Anna left the room.
Even though his kids were in the room, they understood that he needed rest and left him to sleep in the bed.
Jamie Dark- Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 28
Location : England
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by drewccapp Thu Jun 05, 2014 2:39 am
Lasciel led Ariel to the town, by the time she arrived it was late and the sun had gone down. Some would be sleeping, but there was some pleasure in slaughtering unsuspecting prey. Together they entered one house through the front door. It was another pleasure about small towns like this: most people felt so comfortable they didn't lock anything up.
The television was on and what seemed to be a married couple sat cuddling on a sofa watching a movie. It was something recent that she didn't know about, after all she had no real interest in petty matters like pop culture. Not when she had an entire race to protect. She swung her vectors through the sofa piercing both of the couples' bodies and she tore them in half. The blood was everywhere! It was glorious. Ariel and Lasciel let out an evil cackle together and began to search the rest of the house when they heard. "Mommy, what was that?"
A seven year old boy had come down the stairs and was looking fearfully into the living room where mom and dad were strewn all over the room. Ariel grinned as she threw the kid into the wall and he let out a cry the was cut short by the fact that the wind had been knocked out of him. A lovely crack sounded from him as his head slammed into the wall shattering both his neck and a part of the wall. With a swift motion Lasciel shoved her arm into the kid's gut and tore out some intestines.
It was like this going from house to house. She slaughtered families and more families and it was fun. She found herself in her twelfth house when she noticed that her outfit was very tight on her and was even shredded at some points. She stepping in front of a large mirror which showed behind her a glorious and bloody scene of a man and wife torn to pieces in their bed. Sadly there were no children in this home. She noticed she had grown taller. She even looked somewhat like an adult. She looked at Lasciel. "What is this? Why have I grown? I shouldn't be able to."
Lasciel grinned in return. "My gift to you my sister. Now that we're free to do what we need to I wanted you to look like the queen you are." She opened the closet that was not far from the mirror. "Perhaps you may find something fitting for a queen in here."
Ariel stepped around to look into the closet. There were dresses and suits and other sorts of clothing. This closet was clearly shared, but most was dominated by the woman's clothing. She sorted through tossing the articles of clothing the particularly hated in the blood the was pooling behind her. She finally stopped when she found a gothic black dress that appealed to her regal tastes and she took the time to put it on with the help of Lasciel. To her pleasant surprise it fit her. At least one thing these pathetic humans were good for were having half-decent tastes in clothing.
Ariel swirled around looking at herself in the mirror. She stopped to look expectantly at Lasciel. "How do I look?"
Lasciel bowed lowly. "Like a queen, sister. Like a queen."
Ariel smiled and left the building with Lasciel looking to hunt. She had an entire town to destroy after all, and she wouldn't stop until they were all dead.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Victory1 was working at his computer late like he always did. His goal was clear he had to make sure Omnibus had as many problems as possible His current home was wired with sensors and one of them went off. Outside some stranger was approaching. He grabbed his pistol from under his desk and began to shut down and destroy all of his computers. He had back-ups off site. For now he had to leave the building before any possible trouble came through his front door. After all, this late at night anyone approaching his house wasn't here for a friendly meeting.
He rushed down the stairs when the door was blown open and he halted to see a tall blonde diclonius woman standing at the door. Blood was streaking her face and hair and arms even her legs. He gulped and sprinted toward the basement door to get to his escape route, but one of her vectors grabbed his leg and pulled him towards her.
"You're my most lively catch of the night." Her tone was hungry and savage. She stared into his eyes with hateful and bloodthirsty eyes. "I'm going to enjoy this."
He swung his gun around and fired at her. He had to hit her at point blank, right? He was terrified, and panicked. His breathing was close to hyperventilation. He prayed that the bullets would hit, but instead to his great dismay they were knocked aside by the force of her vectors. He managed to shout out, "NO!" before he felt his innards spilling out over his body as she tore into his stomach.
She giggled a bit. "Much more energy, isn't that right, Lasciel?"
He looked over where she looked when she spoke and saw nothing before everything went black.
Ariel frowned as her latest victim, the fat man in a nerdy math or programming t-shirt finally died right before her eyes. "Such a shame, I wanted to see him suffer longer before dying. He certainly tried to fight back."
She dropped the body and searched the small building to find no others around. There were a lot of computers though. Nothing she was really interested in. She and Lasciel continued their hunt. Perhaps they would find more fun prey like this one. Maybe those gunshots were enough for her prey to wake up and fight back a bit?
The television was on and what seemed to be a married couple sat cuddling on a sofa watching a movie. It was something recent that she didn't know about, after all she had no real interest in petty matters like pop culture. Not when she had an entire race to protect. She swung her vectors through the sofa piercing both of the couples' bodies and she tore them in half. The blood was everywhere! It was glorious. Ariel and Lasciel let out an evil cackle together and began to search the rest of the house when they heard. "Mommy, what was that?"
A seven year old boy had come down the stairs and was looking fearfully into the living room where mom and dad were strewn all over the room. Ariel grinned as she threw the kid into the wall and he let out a cry the was cut short by the fact that the wind had been knocked out of him. A lovely crack sounded from him as his head slammed into the wall shattering both his neck and a part of the wall. With a swift motion Lasciel shoved her arm into the kid's gut and tore out some intestines.
It was like this going from house to house. She slaughtered families and more families and it was fun. She found herself in her twelfth house when she noticed that her outfit was very tight on her and was even shredded at some points. She stepping in front of a large mirror which showed behind her a glorious and bloody scene of a man and wife torn to pieces in their bed. Sadly there were no children in this home. She noticed she had grown taller. She even looked somewhat like an adult. She looked at Lasciel. "What is this? Why have I grown? I shouldn't be able to."
Lasciel grinned in return. "My gift to you my sister. Now that we're free to do what we need to I wanted you to look like the queen you are." She opened the closet that was not far from the mirror. "Perhaps you may find something fitting for a queen in here."
Ariel stepped around to look into the closet. There were dresses and suits and other sorts of clothing. This closet was clearly shared, but most was dominated by the woman's clothing. She sorted through tossing the articles of clothing the particularly hated in the blood the was pooling behind her. She finally stopped when she found a gothic black dress that appealed to her regal tastes and she took the time to put it on with the help of Lasciel. To her pleasant surprise it fit her. At least one thing these pathetic humans were good for were having half-decent tastes in clothing.
Ariel swirled around looking at herself in the mirror. She stopped to look expectantly at Lasciel. "How do I look?"
Lasciel bowed lowly. "Like a queen, sister. Like a queen."
Ariel smiled and left the building with Lasciel looking to hunt. She had an entire town to destroy after all, and she wouldn't stop until they were all dead.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Victory1 was working at his computer late like he always did. His goal was clear he had to make sure Omnibus had as many problems as possible His current home was wired with sensors and one of them went off. Outside some stranger was approaching. He grabbed his pistol from under his desk and began to shut down and destroy all of his computers. He had back-ups off site. For now he had to leave the building before any possible trouble came through his front door. After all, this late at night anyone approaching his house wasn't here for a friendly meeting.
He rushed down the stairs when the door was blown open and he halted to see a tall blonde diclonius woman standing at the door. Blood was streaking her face and hair and arms even her legs. He gulped and sprinted toward the basement door to get to his escape route, but one of her vectors grabbed his leg and pulled him towards her.
"You're my most lively catch of the night." Her tone was hungry and savage. She stared into his eyes with hateful and bloodthirsty eyes. "I'm going to enjoy this."
He swung his gun around and fired at her. He had to hit her at point blank, right? He was terrified, and panicked. His breathing was close to hyperventilation. He prayed that the bullets would hit, but instead to his great dismay they were knocked aside by the force of her vectors. He managed to shout out, "NO!" before he felt his innards spilling out over his body as she tore into his stomach.
She giggled a bit. "Much more energy, isn't that right, Lasciel?"
He looked over where she looked when she spoke and saw nothing before everything went black.
Ariel frowned as her latest victim, the fat man in a nerdy math or programming t-shirt finally died right before her eyes. "Such a shame, I wanted to see him suffer longer before dying. He certainly tried to fight back."
She dropped the body and searched the small building to find no others around. There were a lot of computers though. Nothing she was really interested in. She and Lasciel continued their hunt. Perhaps they would find more fun prey like this one. Maybe those gunshots were enough for her prey to wake up and fight back a bit?
drewccapp- Posts : 75
Reputation : 2
Join date : 2013-08-01
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by Ragnar-tyrson Thu Jun 05, 2014 12:37 pm
*COUGH* *COUGH* *COUGH*
In the dark night, in the little town, in a little alleyway by the little street, a man coughed violently. The man had newly entered his fifties, he had long grey hair and long grey beard, all of it messy. He wore clothes so old and in so bad of condition that not even the homeless would wear it, well, at least most of the homeless. The man was skinny down to the bone, looked almost like he was a living skeleton. The man’s skin was very dry, even more were his lips, who had not seen any water for days. He had many scars all over him, some seemed to be infected, even his head was still covered with some dry blood that once was his blood. His breath was so weak it would be an honest mistake to think he had died, or at the very least dying, the latter might be true. One of his eyes was grey, grey and blind, the other eye was in better condition, it was however very dry for an eye, you barely could even see the colour of his eye due to the veins that are so clear to see, though if looked very carefully one could see his eye colour was blue. On both of his hands he was missing his pinkie fingers, where the base of the pinkie finger was once is now just rotten flesh. The man himself did not understand why he had not died already from that alone, let alone everything else.
The man sat there, in the dark of the night, in the little town, in a little alleyway by the little street, coughing violently, with small morsel of food and drinks by him. A single candy bar and some soda, something that some kid had left. In front of him there was a small handheld television, another thing some kid had left or lost. The man was watching something that he thought he would never see. He chugged down the soda, the soda’s bubbles feeling like they were burning his mouth and throat as he drank it, but he was too thirsty to notice the pain. When the man finished drinking he then took a bite from the candy bar, as he chewed it and gulped it down he could feel some of the blood that was dry in his mouth before drinking the soda wash down as well. The man did not take a bite again right away, instead he stared at the screen, where a news report was happening.
“Today, the elusive billionaire Ragnar Tyr Tyrson who had inherited his father’s wealth is for the first time seen in public, who we have now discovered to be a big male diclonius. We have yet to confirm whether there are more dicloni with him or not though some earlier reports say he arrived with another male dicloni, who was marginally less gigantic.Today he signed the Elfen Deal with the country of Iceland. The deal included but not excluded to paying of all the debts of Icealnd, both of the government’s and of the citizens’, huge projects funded by him, a huge housing expansion, covering all government spending for a year, increased civil rights for all citizens, both for humans and Dicloni, and the offer of Icelandic citizenship for all Dicloni who not already have citizenship, and many more parts to this deal. Here is a quote from him after signing the deal.”
“Let this deal help turn Martin Luther King Jr.’s dream be true for everyone, for humans and dicloni of all kind around the world”
“More will be reported as more is discovered of the situation”
The man did not hear the rest of the news, he had a smile on his face, and his face was once again, covered in tears. It had been eighteen years since his face was covered by tears, eighteen long years, eighteen years since he had a reason to smile and cry tears of joy.
“I am proud of you, I am proud of you, my son”
Not long after he heard some gunshots and looked towards one of the houses, he had barely been paying attention to his surroundings. The man tried to stand up, his body was weak. In one hand he held a rock, in the other he held the candy bar he had taken a bite of. He walked towards the house, almost nothing could be heard from him as he walked closer, his feet barely able to carry him. He went inside through the open door and turned on the light, while his one eye adjusted for a moment he said with his weakly and hoarse voice “h-hello? i-is everyone alright h-here?”
The light finally revealed one feature of his that had been hidden by the dark, a bump on his head. It looked like it was just swollen from being hit on, except for one thing, it was not. What it was was a disease that had been caused by a certain parasite he had gotten, the foot worm. Usually they would be in their victim’s feet but in his case they had gone to his head, just above his blind eye. The worms had caused the bone there to expand, and even though the bone was thicker it was not tougher than any other part of his skull. In fact, the bone was weaker there, the increased size came from the fact that there was bunch of air inside the bone at that place.
The man does not know it is just some worms, he thinks it is a genetic disease or cancer, he was not sure, but he thought it would eventually kill him no matter what he did, even though there was medicine to deal with those worms.
When his eyes finally adjusted he saw there a dicloni and a dead man, he already knew it was too late, he only closed his eyes, smiled and let the tears stream down his face. Under his breath he whispered what he thought to be his last words.
“I will miss you son”
((you may kill him drew if you want to))
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------
word count: 1029
In the dark night, in the little town, in a little alleyway by the little street, a man coughed violently. The man had newly entered his fifties, he had long grey hair and long grey beard, all of it messy. He wore clothes so old and in so bad of condition that not even the homeless would wear it, well, at least most of the homeless. The man was skinny down to the bone, looked almost like he was a living skeleton. The man’s skin was very dry, even more were his lips, who had not seen any water for days. He had many scars all over him, some seemed to be infected, even his head was still covered with some dry blood that once was his blood. His breath was so weak it would be an honest mistake to think he had died, or at the very least dying, the latter might be true. One of his eyes was grey, grey and blind, the other eye was in better condition, it was however very dry for an eye, you barely could even see the colour of his eye due to the veins that are so clear to see, though if looked very carefully one could see his eye colour was blue. On both of his hands he was missing his pinkie fingers, where the base of the pinkie finger was once is now just rotten flesh. The man himself did not understand why he had not died already from that alone, let alone everything else.
The man sat there, in the dark of the night, in the little town, in a little alleyway by the little street, coughing violently, with small morsel of food and drinks by him. A single candy bar and some soda, something that some kid had left. In front of him there was a small handheld television, another thing some kid had left or lost. The man was watching something that he thought he would never see. He chugged down the soda, the soda’s bubbles feeling like they were burning his mouth and throat as he drank it, but he was too thirsty to notice the pain. When the man finished drinking he then took a bite from the candy bar, as he chewed it and gulped it down he could feel some of the blood that was dry in his mouth before drinking the soda wash down as well. The man did not take a bite again right away, instead he stared at the screen, where a news report was happening.
“Today, the elusive billionaire Ragnar Tyr Tyrson who had inherited his father’s wealth is for the first time seen in public, who we have now discovered to be a big male diclonius. We have yet to confirm whether there are more dicloni with him or not though some earlier reports say he arrived with another male dicloni, who was marginally less gigantic.Today he signed the Elfen Deal with the country of Iceland. The deal included but not excluded to paying of all the debts of Icealnd, both of the government’s and of the citizens’, huge projects funded by him, a huge housing expansion, covering all government spending for a year, increased civil rights for all citizens, both for humans and Dicloni, and the offer of Icelandic citizenship for all Dicloni who not already have citizenship, and many more parts to this deal. Here is a quote from him after signing the deal.”
“Let this deal help turn Martin Luther King Jr.’s dream be true for everyone, for humans and dicloni of all kind around the world”
“More will be reported as more is discovered of the situation”
The man did not hear the rest of the news, he had a smile on his face, and his face was once again, covered in tears. It had been eighteen years since his face was covered by tears, eighteen long years, eighteen years since he had a reason to smile and cry tears of joy.
“I am proud of you, I am proud of you, my son”
Not long after he heard some gunshots and looked towards one of the houses, he had barely been paying attention to his surroundings. The man tried to stand up, his body was weak. In one hand he held a rock, in the other he held the candy bar he had taken a bite of. He walked towards the house, almost nothing could be heard from him as he walked closer, his feet barely able to carry him. He went inside through the open door and turned on the light, while his one eye adjusted for a moment he said with his weakly and hoarse voice “h-hello? i-is everyone alright h-here?”
The light finally revealed one feature of his that had been hidden by the dark, a bump on his head. It looked like it was just swollen from being hit on, except for one thing, it was not. What it was was a disease that had been caused by a certain parasite he had gotten, the foot worm. Usually they would be in their victim’s feet but in his case they had gone to his head, just above his blind eye. The worms had caused the bone there to expand, and even though the bone was thicker it was not tougher than any other part of his skull. In fact, the bone was weaker there, the increased size came from the fact that there was bunch of air inside the bone at that place.
The man does not know it is just some worms, he thinks it is a genetic disease or cancer, he was not sure, but he thought it would eventually kill him no matter what he did, even though there was medicine to deal with those worms.
When his eyes finally adjusted he saw there a dicloni and a dead man, he already knew it was too late, he only closed his eyes, smiled and let the tears stream down his face. Under his breath he whispered what he thought to be his last words.
“I will miss you son”
((you may kill him drew if you want to))
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------
word count: 1029
Ragnar-tyrson- Posts : 80
Reputation : -1
Join date : 2014-04-08
Location : Iceland
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by Reric Fri Jun 06, 2014 9:32 am
"I come with news from Donald and Celeste. Lily's body was found. Preparations for her funeral are being made. Two weeks from now is the date of it. I need to return to the community now to let them know about your plans, some of them might want to join... I'm sure of it. I'm sorry for your and the G.O.'s loss. Maxwell was a great man."
Elena nodded her head once Irene spoke to her. “Of course, we need every bit of help that we can get now. Remember, one week from today we are going to launch a full assault on Omnimbus. Make sure they’re prepared for anything and everything. If we don’t stop Hector now, we may never get the chance. Also, make sure you tell the community, especially the Diclonius, to be on high alert. These people at Omnimbus have had over three years to prepare themselves against Diclonius. This is not the kind of war you can win by just swinging your invisible hands around and cutting people down. They will have high powered guns, they will know about distances. They will try to swarm you, attack from the side and behind. This is a not war where we play fair. Expect all sorts of combat, physical, mental, chemical. All sorts of fighting will take place.”
Elena wondered, exactly how they might be able to pull it off. There was also the issue that if Lester brought himself in, they had to deal with this whole magic business. That in and on itself almost gave her a headache. Really, did it have to be so obnoxious with horned girls using invisible hands with an internal desire to kill humanity? No, apparently it wasn’t, now magic had to be brought in. Wasn’t magic supposed to be in books, wizards and witches and some mysterious school where you learned it all? The Diclonius might be able to handle conventional weapon’s warfare, but if magic was used that could be spelled differently.
Right now, they were pretty much even in terms of men and firepower. But if Lester and his men joined into the fight, the overall advantage would go to Omnimbus. They couldn’t let that happen. But that was the issue that could not be changed. She could only hope the G.O and EU Army would be able to hold their own. Well…it wasn’t like inferiority would make them give up anyways.
“What a wonderful speech Elena, I can see why you are a perfect example of a leader” Zero said, appearing out of nowhere. He was still heavily bleeding, and was only standing through determination.
“As you can see, I had found Hector and battled him...and as you can see...I am not in a good state at this moment…” Zero then coughed up some blood. “But i will tell you what...Hector is in the same state as me, so he will be weakened for the battle in one week..there is also another thing I have to say...Hector is working on an antidote that will cure the diclonius voice in their head...why? I don’t know, but if we can get that antidote, then it will be a better option than the one we have here...” Zero then fell to his knees, he couldn’t stand no more, the pain was getting to him.
“So you’re here Zero. I must thank you and your wife for bringing these men to us. We need all the bit of help we can. If Hector is weakened during the war, this will be of great help. But you should know that man, he is persistent as hell. Not to mention its possible Lester will be there to utilize magic to heal him and his men. We should be ready for them all to be at perfect health. We do not want to underestimate our enemies in this fight”
Zero hardly looked like he was in the position to talk much more after this. She watched as he was carried away by the medics and rolled herself away before part of Zero’s statement finally hit her. She ignored it because, frankly it was so surprisingly it just kind of went over her head.
“Zero!”
But it was too late, Zero had already been carried off, leaving the woman alone.
“Antidote? What do you mean by that? Why would Hector create an antidote? Guh! Dammit! This is giving me too much of a headache!
(Before heading out to wait for Rei)
“One week is perfect. I will certainly have everything I need then. I'll even have a present for your men by then if everything goes well. Wouldn't it be nice if everyone could use magic? I've already found a clue to make it all as it should be."
“Hahahahah…” Hector chuckled. “Very interesting Lester. If you can bring this magic to my men, I believe the overall advantage will finally go to us instead of them. Do this as soon as you can, one week will be here before we know it.”
"This message is in regards to the diclonius girl that destroyed my base. Did she survive or did she die? Speak your answer or think it either way I shall receive it."
“Hm? That girl?” Hector replied. He remained quiet for a few seconds, as if musing things over. “I would not know…the only thing I know is that this girl was causing issues in the city that she was in at the time. The only thing I know is that she was attacked by Colonel Trenek and that she fell into the waters and wasn’t seen since. Who knows if she drowned or got away. But right now, Trenek is in no position to give any information.”
Somewhere in the distance, a cold figured laughed mirthlessly.
“That is all…”
As Hector went out to see if he could meet up with Rei, the silver haired monster also had some business to get by. The Queen known as Ariel had gone nuts, giving into her internal instincts to kill humans and being the insane son of a bitch that he was, Uleus couldn’t help but think he could use that to his advantage. It wouldn’t be hard to find her, she most likely hadn’t gone too far from the last place she was seen. He found a map and pinpointed what he thought would be the most likely town she was in. He grinned maliciously, imagining what it would be like if she joined their side at Omnimbus. Of course, he’d have to kill her later because this was for humanity and that girl had lost her humanity. But still, he imagined the idea of coaxing her to join. Telling her about how all the humans that would be attacking Omnimbus for her to kill.
Maybe she’d like that…the thought of killing those humans who dare stand against his glorious master.
“Kukukkukakakakakaka!” He cackled madly at the thought.
---
---
By the time Uleus arrived at the town Ariel was in, it was already well passed dark. The only lights were from the street lamps, the town quiet and in slumber. If she was still here, she was most likely using one of these homes to sleep in. But which one did she come in. As a Diclonius, he was able to sense his own kind and it would be easier to sense a Queen herself. The only thing he knew for certain was that he could feel something demented and cruel somewhere in the town. More importantly there might not have been a reason to check any of the houses yet. The moment Uleus Azathoth entered the town, he naturally gave off a horrifying sensation that Diclonius could sense. That kind of feeling that made you sick and want to vomit repeatedly.
If anything…she might actually come to see him.
So instead, Uleus decided to wait a bit and leaned against the light post with his arms crossed to see if Ariel would actually come out to see him.
Elena nodded her head once Irene spoke to her. “Of course, we need every bit of help that we can get now. Remember, one week from today we are going to launch a full assault on Omnimbus. Make sure they’re prepared for anything and everything. If we don’t stop Hector now, we may never get the chance. Also, make sure you tell the community, especially the Diclonius, to be on high alert. These people at Omnimbus have had over three years to prepare themselves against Diclonius. This is not the kind of war you can win by just swinging your invisible hands around and cutting people down. They will have high powered guns, they will know about distances. They will try to swarm you, attack from the side and behind. This is a not war where we play fair. Expect all sorts of combat, physical, mental, chemical. All sorts of fighting will take place.”
Elena wondered, exactly how they might be able to pull it off. There was also the issue that if Lester brought himself in, they had to deal with this whole magic business. That in and on itself almost gave her a headache. Really, did it have to be so obnoxious with horned girls using invisible hands with an internal desire to kill humanity? No, apparently it wasn’t, now magic had to be brought in. Wasn’t magic supposed to be in books, wizards and witches and some mysterious school where you learned it all? The Diclonius might be able to handle conventional weapon’s warfare, but if magic was used that could be spelled differently.
Right now, they were pretty much even in terms of men and firepower. But if Lester and his men joined into the fight, the overall advantage would go to Omnimbus. They couldn’t let that happen. But that was the issue that could not be changed. She could only hope the G.O and EU Army would be able to hold their own. Well…it wasn’t like inferiority would make them give up anyways.
“What a wonderful speech Elena, I can see why you are a perfect example of a leader” Zero said, appearing out of nowhere. He was still heavily bleeding, and was only standing through determination.
“As you can see, I had found Hector and battled him...and as you can see...I am not in a good state at this moment…” Zero then coughed up some blood. “But i will tell you what...Hector is in the same state as me, so he will be weakened for the battle in one week..there is also another thing I have to say...Hector is working on an antidote that will cure the diclonius voice in their head...why? I don’t know, but if we can get that antidote, then it will be a better option than the one we have here...” Zero then fell to his knees, he couldn’t stand no more, the pain was getting to him.
“So you’re here Zero. I must thank you and your wife for bringing these men to us. We need all the bit of help we can. If Hector is weakened during the war, this will be of great help. But you should know that man, he is persistent as hell. Not to mention its possible Lester will be there to utilize magic to heal him and his men. We should be ready for them all to be at perfect health. We do not want to underestimate our enemies in this fight”
Zero hardly looked like he was in the position to talk much more after this. She watched as he was carried away by the medics and rolled herself away before part of Zero’s statement finally hit her. She ignored it because, frankly it was so surprisingly it just kind of went over her head.
“Zero!”
But it was too late, Zero had already been carried off, leaving the woman alone.
“Antidote? What do you mean by that? Why would Hector create an antidote? Guh! Dammit! This is giving me too much of a headache!
(Before heading out to wait for Rei)
“One week is perfect. I will certainly have everything I need then. I'll even have a present for your men by then if everything goes well. Wouldn't it be nice if everyone could use magic? I've already found a clue to make it all as it should be."
“Hahahahah…” Hector chuckled. “Very interesting Lester. If you can bring this magic to my men, I believe the overall advantage will finally go to us instead of them. Do this as soon as you can, one week will be here before we know it.”
"This message is in regards to the diclonius girl that destroyed my base. Did she survive or did she die? Speak your answer or think it either way I shall receive it."
“Hm? That girl?” Hector replied. He remained quiet for a few seconds, as if musing things over. “I would not know…the only thing I know is that this girl was causing issues in the city that she was in at the time. The only thing I know is that she was attacked by Colonel Trenek and that she fell into the waters and wasn’t seen since. Who knows if she drowned or got away. But right now, Trenek is in no position to give any information.”
Somewhere in the distance, a cold figured laughed mirthlessly.
“That is all…”
As Hector went out to see if he could meet up with Rei, the silver haired monster also had some business to get by. The Queen known as Ariel had gone nuts, giving into her internal instincts to kill humans and being the insane son of a bitch that he was, Uleus couldn’t help but think he could use that to his advantage. It wouldn’t be hard to find her, she most likely hadn’t gone too far from the last place she was seen. He found a map and pinpointed what he thought would be the most likely town she was in. He grinned maliciously, imagining what it would be like if she joined their side at Omnimbus. Of course, he’d have to kill her later because this was for humanity and that girl had lost her humanity. But still, he imagined the idea of coaxing her to join. Telling her about how all the humans that would be attacking Omnimbus for her to kill.
Maybe she’d like that…the thought of killing those humans who dare stand against his glorious master.
“Kukukkukakakakakaka!” He cackled madly at the thought.
---
---
By the time Uleus arrived at the town Ariel was in, it was already well passed dark. The only lights were from the street lamps, the town quiet and in slumber. If she was still here, she was most likely using one of these homes to sleep in. But which one did she come in. As a Diclonius, he was able to sense his own kind and it would be easier to sense a Queen herself. The only thing he knew for certain was that he could feel something demented and cruel somewhere in the town. More importantly there might not have been a reason to check any of the houses yet. The moment Uleus Azathoth entered the town, he naturally gave off a horrifying sensation that Diclonius could sense. That kind of feeling that made you sick and want to vomit repeatedly.
If anything…she might actually come to see him.
So instead, Uleus decided to wait a bit and leaned against the light post with his arms crossed to see if Ariel would actually come out to see him.
Reric- Admin
- Posts : 116
Reputation : 4
Join date : 2013-08-01 -
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by drewccapp Fri Jun 06, 2014 5:34 pm
Ariel was just leaving the house of Victory1 when an old man stepped up to the open door fearfully. She flashed a grin his way. Only humans could be so stupid as to approach the sound of a gun shot out of curiosity. She grabbed him by the leg and pulled him close. "Stupid, pathetic, human." She glanced over to Lasciel. "How should we punish this one? Tear his limbs off make him bleed out? I should reward his stupidity some way appropriate."
Lasciel looked the man up and down. "Do what you think is most appropriate, sister."
She tore an arm off and then got to work slowly ripping off the other. She giggled the entire time. She slammed him into the wall and then the floor. Blood was everywhere. She finally split the old man down the middle before moving on to the next house. It took her until well into the night to complete slaughtering this entire town. No one had a chance to call for help even with the gunshot warning that happened in Victory1's house.
Ariel was about to rest for the night when she felt the presence of a sick and twisted diclonius. It could only mean one thing: the puppet diclonius of Omnibus had arrived. She made her way to where she sensed his disgusting presence. She saw the male diclonius and stepped into view. "Hello, slave to Omnibus. This is our first meeting, but I know of you. Hector's pet diclonius altered in an attempt to destroy all of my kind. Destroying you will be an excellent step towards protecting my people."
She lashed at him with two of her vectors aiming to slice him in half vertically and horizontally.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Asher woke up in a hospital room and looked around the room surprised. A nurse was checking his vitals when he woke up and she smiled at him as she noticed he had awakened. "Hello." Her voice was calm and happy.
Asher blinked at her. "How long was I unconscious for?" It was the most important question he could ask.
The nurse stepped around checking the other machines in the hospital. "Only a few hours."
He looked outside the nearby window to see that it was getting close to evening time. He stood up and removed some of the needles within his body before the nurse made an attempt to stop him. "You need to rest, you didn't have any major injuries, but when you were found you had signs of extreme exhaustion."
He moved away from her as he removed the last needle from his body. He saw his clothing was on a stand not far from the door. "I can't rest here. There are some things I still need to do." He felt fine anyways. His recovery time was fantastic for a mage. After all he was born of the Phoenix's Drake clan. Their counter to the Dragon clan of the Angels. Now that he had a good view of the diclonius queen and how she fought, he could track her down.
Asher slipped on his clothing while the nurse tried to lecture him back into the bed for his own health, but he ignored her and left the room. She followed him some of the way, but as soon as he left the building there was nothing she could do. He did a quick spell to sense Ariel's location and with body magic, he began to run at a very fast pace. He made his way to the town that Ariel was in within an hour the sight he saw brought tears to his eyes. Blood was flowing onto the streets from several houses and when he looked through the windows of some houses he had to look away for fear of throwing up.
Lasciel looked the man up and down. "Do what you think is most appropriate, sister."
She tore an arm off and then got to work slowly ripping off the other. She giggled the entire time. She slammed him into the wall and then the floor. Blood was everywhere. She finally split the old man down the middle before moving on to the next house. It took her until well into the night to complete slaughtering this entire town. No one had a chance to call for help even with the gunshot warning that happened in Victory1's house.
Ariel was about to rest for the night when she felt the presence of a sick and twisted diclonius. It could only mean one thing: the puppet diclonius of Omnibus had arrived. She made her way to where she sensed his disgusting presence. She saw the male diclonius and stepped into view. "Hello, slave to Omnibus. This is our first meeting, but I know of you. Hector's pet diclonius altered in an attempt to destroy all of my kind. Destroying you will be an excellent step towards protecting my people."
She lashed at him with two of her vectors aiming to slice him in half vertically and horizontally.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Asher woke up in a hospital room and looked around the room surprised. A nurse was checking his vitals when he woke up and she smiled at him as she noticed he had awakened. "Hello." Her voice was calm and happy.
Asher blinked at her. "How long was I unconscious for?" It was the most important question he could ask.
The nurse stepped around checking the other machines in the hospital. "Only a few hours."
He looked outside the nearby window to see that it was getting close to evening time. He stood up and removed some of the needles within his body before the nurse made an attempt to stop him. "You need to rest, you didn't have any major injuries, but when you were found you had signs of extreme exhaustion."
He moved away from her as he removed the last needle from his body. He saw his clothing was on a stand not far from the door. "I can't rest here. There are some things I still need to do." He felt fine anyways. His recovery time was fantastic for a mage. After all he was born of the Phoenix's Drake clan. Their counter to the Dragon clan of the Angels. Now that he had a good view of the diclonius queen and how she fought, he could track her down.
Asher slipped on his clothing while the nurse tried to lecture him back into the bed for his own health, but he ignored her and left the room. She followed him some of the way, but as soon as he left the building there was nothing she could do. He did a quick spell to sense Ariel's location and with body magic, he began to run at a very fast pace. He made his way to the town that Ariel was in within an hour the sight he saw brought tears to his eyes. Blood was flowing onto the streets from several houses and when he looked through the windows of some houses he had to look away for fear of throwing up.
drewccapp- Posts : 75
Reputation : 2
Join date : 2013-08-01
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by Reric Fri Jun 06, 2014 5:53 pm
Uleus grinned wildly before he side stepped out of the way. It must have been just for fun as regeneration was his primary ability. more so, though he dodged one vector, the second one sliced cleaning through his body, leaving his head, part of his upper torso and right arm the only thing connected while they split away from his body. He fell so pathetically to the ground with a thud that it was almost comical in a sense.
Really, the man hadn't even tried that hard to defend himself.
"So..." The head of Uleus muttered in a cheerful tone. "Now that we've gotten ourselves introduced, I have a little ultimatum for you. You..." He looked at her and then thought, again the fact that he was less than half a body seemingly an unconcern.
"Weren't you...younger looking? Oh well nothing important I guess...bluragh!" He vomited his own blood out but kept smiling. "Sorry about that but you seem to love to kill people. Well what if I gave you the chance to kill thousands of humans? Wouldn't that be something? You see we're having a little party next week. The G.O and friends are coming to Omnimbus."
He licked his lips.
"And you seem like the person who would just love to come and kill all the traitorous humans who are trying to stop us. Not to mention, their are Diclonius over there who want to live with humans. You don't want that do you? Come on, let's have some fun and join us. Its not often you get a buffet this big.
But if you don't I can understand...but if you don't...well I'll just have to eat you. My cute little sister."
Really, the man hadn't even tried that hard to defend himself.
"So..." The head of Uleus muttered in a cheerful tone. "Now that we've gotten ourselves introduced, I have a little ultimatum for you. You..." He looked at her and then thought, again the fact that he was less than half a body seemingly an unconcern.
"Weren't you...younger looking? Oh well nothing important I guess...bluragh!" He vomited his own blood out but kept smiling. "Sorry about that but you seem to love to kill people. Well what if I gave you the chance to kill thousands of humans? Wouldn't that be something? You see we're having a little party next week. The G.O and friends are coming to Omnimbus."
He licked his lips.
"And you seem like the person who would just love to come and kill all the traitorous humans who are trying to stop us. Not to mention, their are Diclonius over there who want to live with humans. You don't want that do you? Come on, let's have some fun and join us. Its not often you get a buffet this big.
But if you don't I can understand...but if you don't...well I'll just have to eat you. My cute little sister."
Reric- Admin
- Posts : 116
Reputation : 4
Join date : 2013-08-01 -
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by Ragnar-tyrson Fri Jun 06, 2014 7:19 pm
The old man had his eyes closed, tears streaming and a smile on his face as he was pulled by the diclonius. He started to sing quietly an Icelandic lullaby
“Þegar fjöllin fimbulhá
fylla brjóst þitt heitri þrá
leika skal ég langspil á,
það mun þinn hugann hugga.
Bíum, bíum, bambaló,
bambaló og dillidillidó.
Vini mínum vagga ég í ró
en úti bíður andlit á glugga.
Þegar veður geysa grimm,
grúfir yfir hríðin dimm,
kveiki ég á kertum fimm,
burflæmi skammdegis skugga.
Bíum, bíum, bambaló,
bambaló og dillidillidó.
Vini mínum vagga ég í ró
en úti bíður andlit á glugga.
Ef þér sultur sverfur að
sauðakjöt ég hegg í spað
fljótt svo standi full með það
tunna hver, dallur og dugga.
Bíum, bíum, bambaló,
bambaló og dillidillidó.
Vini mínum vagga ég í ró
en úti bíður andlit á glugga.
Ef þig langar eitthvert sinn
ögn að smakka góðfiskinn
fram ég sendi flotann minn;
skínandi skútur og kugga.
Bíum, bíum, bambaló,
bambaló og dillidillidó.
Vini mínum vagga ég í ró
en úti bíður andlit á glugga.
Hjá mér bæði hlíf og skjól
hafa skaltu' ef illskufól
flærðir með um foldarból
læðast og launráð brugga.
Bíum, bíum, bambaló,
bambaló og dillidillidó.
Vini mínum vagga ég í ró
en úti bíður andlit á glugga.”
His voice showed no pain through it all, it sounded as if he was singing it to his own child, but there was a different pain in his voice. The pain did not sound like that from physical pain, it was an emotional pain. It edged out deeply as he sang it gently and it continued, the voice’s emotional pain becoming clearer and clearer, til it went quietly out, as he gave his last weak breath.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Ragnar suddenly woke up. It was hours since he signed the deal and the feast had been held in celebration of the Elfen Deal. He felt something under his eyes, something on his face, tears. He could not explain why, but he felt he needed to go to Japan for some reason, that something had happened. He stood up, all of his three minds had felt the pain, all of them were confused. Ragnar grabbed his sword before running out of the room in the hotel he had rented a room. To the lack of his knowledge, to all other dicloni, in a single second, all could feel sudden jabbing pain. The pain was one that not of physical pain, it was one of sadness. It was only for a second before it being replaced with the sense of something, something that felt like a diclonius, just far away, farther away than they could usually sense, and it was moving.
Ragnar soon was on the airport, he had not let anyone know, not even Cy. He got on the first flight to Japan and seated in it. He had not wiped the tears away yet, even though they were not streaming from his eyes anymore.
All three of his minds set simultaneously in a quiet voice to themselves “”Why am I sad?”
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
*Twelve hours earlier*
*SMACK*
Blood was spilling from the old man’s head, it was already covering part of his face. The man tried to stand back up but immediately was kicked down into the ground along with the sign he was holding, the sign snapping in half. “stand down old man, it will be easier for you to die, you fucking retarded idiot scum” The old man tried to stand up but was kept down, soon the kids started hitting him with his sign. It did not take long till it looked like he had died, his weak breath fooling them. “that is what you get for supporting psychopathic murderers, ya fucking dicloni lover” They left, leaving some stuff which included some soda, a candy bar and a portable TV. The man eventually stood up when they had finally left, he saw his sign bloody and left it, taking the stuff the kids had left and moving into an alleyway. On the sign it stood “Dicloni are also people!”
The man did not cry, he did not have a reason to cry. To him, being beaten down was just another day in his life, it had been like that for many years. He could barely remember the days where he was not beaten down by someone.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
*Eighteen years before Týr’s death*
“It is a boy! It is a boy Dís! He has horns like you do, but he looks healthy” This man was many years younger, he did not know that eighteen years later he would die by a diclonius and be on brink of death anyway. Right now this man was just happy to see his love giving a birth to their son. He had many years before beaten away people who tried to attack her. At this point he did not know she was a queen diclonius and had given birth to a King diclonius. The word diclonius was not something he yet knew, and she had not told him about her vectors. As far as this man was concerned, it was just the horns that made her different from others, and he thought it was just a minor mutation, and regardless of it, he loved her more than anyone else.
“That is great Týr. That is great Týr-AGH!” Dís was dying, she knew that, and Týr now knew that. Týr’s smile disappeared and tears started streaming “no, no, no no no no NO NO NO!!! STAY IN THERE DEAR, YOU CAN MAKE IT, COME ON, YOU WILL LIV-” he was interrupted by a shoosh from her. She gave him a sad smile and said “M-may I hold h-him, at least in m-my final moments?” Týr could not say no. With tear drenched face he handed her their son, who was crying as well. While it was normal for a child to cry, it was unusual that he was crying, as he was not crying till it was clear his mother was dying.
Dís shooshed and started singing a lullaby that the child would remember and hear next time he faced the death of a close one.
“Þegar fjöllin fimbulhá
fylla brjóst þitt heitri þrá
leika skal ég langspil á,
það mun þinn hugann hugga.
Bíum, bíum, bambaló,
bambaló og dillidillidó.
Vini mínum vagga ég í ró
en úti bíður andlit á glugga.
Þegar veður geysa grimm,
grúfir yfir hríðin dimm,
kveiki ég á kertum fimm,
burflæmi skammdegis skugga.
Bíum, bíum, bambaló,
bambaló og dillidillidó.
Vini mínum vagga ég í ró
en úti bíður andlit á glugga.
Ef þér sultur sverfur að
sauðakjöt ég hegg í spað
fljótt svo standi full með það
tunna hver, dallur og dugga.
Bíum, bíum, bambaló,
bambaló og dillidillidó.
Vini mínum vagga ég í ró
en úti bíður andlit á glugga.
Ef þig langar eitthvert sinn
ögn að smakka góðfiskinn
fram ég sendi flotann minn;
skínandi skútur og kugga.
Bíum, bíum, bambaló,
bambaló og dillidillidó.
Vini mínum vagga ég í ró
en úti bíður andlit á glugga.
Hjá mér bæði hlíf og skjól
hafa skaltu' ef illskufól
flærðir með um foldarból
læðast og launráð brugga.
Bíum, bíum, bambaló,
bambaló og dillidillidó.
Vini mínum vagga ég í ró
en úti bíður andlit á glugga.”
As Dís finished the lullaby she gave her last breath. Týr took the crying child and covered his now dead lover. He knew he could not take care of the child, it was a cold night, it was snowing, he only knew of one thing he could do. Týr walked through the snow, singing to the crying child a song the kid would remember many years later, along with this vague memory.
“Krummi svaf í klettagjá,
kaldri vetrarnóttu á,
verður margt að meini,
verður margt að meini
Fyrr en dagur fagur rann,
freðið nefið dregur hann
undan stórum steini,
undan stórum steini.
Allt er frosið úti gor,
ekkert fæst við ströndu mor
svengd er metti mína,
svengd er metti mína.
Ef að húsum heim ég fer
heimafrakkur bannar mér
seppi´ úr sorp að tína,
seppi´ úr sorp að tína.
Öll er þakin ísi jörð,
ekki séð á holtabörð
fleygir fuglar geta,
fleygir fuglar geta.
En þó leiti út um mó,
auða hvergi lítur tó;
hvað á hrafn að éta,
hvað á hrafn að éta.
Á sér krummi ýfði stél,
einnig brýndi gogginn vel,
flaug úr fjallagjótum,
flaug úr fjallagjótum.
Lítur yfir byggð og bú
á bænum fyrr en vakna hjú,
veifar vængjum skjótum,
veifar vængjum skjótum.
Sálaður á síðu lá
sauður feitur garði hjá,
fyrrum frár á velli,
fyrrum frár á velli.
Krunk, krunk, nafnar, komið hér,
krunk, krunk, því oss búin er
krás á köldu svelli,
krás á köldu svelli.”
He finally got to the remote mansion of a man he once knew as a friend when he was a child, before they were separated. The man shared the same name, though they had different luck with money and love. He left his child by the door and knocked on the doors before running away. He did not want to be seen by his friend like this. When his friend found the kid he noticed the footprints in the snow, he knew whoever did this walked far to do this, just to give this little horned child a chance of a good life. He took him into his hands and said “I think I will name you Ragnar Týr”
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
*Two years before birth of Ragnar*
*CRACK*
“Get out of the way you fucking retarded idiot scu-”
*SPLAT*
“YOU FUCKING IDIOT RETARDED RACIST XENOPHOBIC CLOSE MINDED SCUMS GET OUT OF HERE NOW OR I WILL MAKE YOU ALL IDIOT RETARDED RACIST XENOPHOBIC BLIND SCUMS!!!”
The group ran away, carrying their bleeding and now blind eyeless leader. Týr turned around to the horned girl who had a stunned expression. She had been ready to kill those guys who were trying to throw rocks at her, when this man suddenly came out of nowhere and stopped one of the rocks with his own body, his head still bleeding from being hit. She was even more stunned by him gouging out the leader’s eyes.
“S-sorry about that, I probably scared you, not every day when you see someone’s eyes gouged out” said Týr
“N-no, it is alright, I am just surprised you did so much for me just suddenly like that” said Dís, the diclonius queen
Týr smiled and said “my name is Týr, what is yours?”
Dís smiled a bit and said “my name is Dís”
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
*Twenty years before Týr’s and Dís’s first meeting*
*CRUNCH*
“AAAAHHHHH” Tears were streaming down the boy’s young face as he felt one of his pinkie fingers crushed and ripped off of him. He had already been crying, he had just moments ago seen his parents tortured and killed, he could not bring himself to remember any of the details. Now, the kidnapper who had taken him and his parents on their trip to Japan.
“Awww, the little kid is crying, what a little fucking whimp, I have lost half of my fingers already, best to get rid of your other pinkie”
*CRUNCH*
The boy screamed in pain and continued crying. “what is it little bitch? crying over losing your fingers? you really are a little fucking bitc-” as the kidnapper got close to the boy’s face the boy suddenly bit the nose of the kidnapper, the nose broke quickly and with a pull it was ripped from the kidnapper’s face. “AHHHHHHHHHH!!!” the kidnapper screamed in pain, trying to cover his face. With the oppurtunity open the boy kicked his kidnapper, as hard as he could. The kidnapper fell down and before he could do anything the boy had freed himself from his restraints and went straight for the kidnapper’s eyes, gouging them out violently before grabbing a rock and hitting him again and again in the head, not even stopping after the kidnapper was dead.
The boy was still crying when he finally stopped. When he realized everything that had just happened he ran away, not wanting to be seen by anyone for the crimes he had just performed, the crime of murder.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
*One minute after death of Týr*
There lay a man, a man who had killed, a man who had gouged out other people’s eyes. There lay a man who fought for those who he saw were good, those he thought had not done their crimes for any different reason than his, that the world had forced them. Some might have difficulty recognizing him, but his face was still clear to see, clear to be recognized for those who could remember.
There, dead, along with his memories, laid what was left of Týr, Týr Ragnarson, the real father of Ragnar, Ragnar Týr Týrson.
There, his story ends. Here, his son's story begins.
----------------------------------------------
----------------------------------------------
words: 2141
Ragnar-tyrson- Posts : 80
Reputation : -1
Join date : 2014-04-08
Location : Iceland
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by drewccapp Mon Jun 09, 2014 2:53 am
Ariel was a bit surprised at his lack of reaction towards her attack. All he did was sidestep the strike so it didn't slice his head in half. She glowered at him as he spoke at her.
"So..." The head of Uleus muttered in a cheerful tone. "Now that we've gotten ourselves introduced, I have a little ultimatum for you. You..." He looked at her and then thought, again the fact that he was less than half a body seemingly an unconcern.
"Weren't you...younger looking? Oh well nothing important I guess...bluragh!" He vomited his own blood out but kept smiling. "Sorry about that but you seem to love to kill people. Well what if I gave you the chance to kill thousands of humans? Wouldn't that be something? You see we're having a little party next week. The G.O and friends are coming to Omnimbus."
He licked his lips.
"And you seem like the person who would just love to come and kill all the traitorous humans who are trying to stop us. Not to mention, their are Diclonius over there who want to live with humans. You don't want that do you? Come on, let's have some fun and join us. Its not often you get a buffet this big.
But if you don't I can understand...but if you don't...well I'll just have to eat you. My cute little sister."
Kill thousands of humans? In two weeks. She glanced over towards Lasciel who shrugged. "This decision is yours to make, sister. So long as we're doing what we must."
There was no doubt that he was planning on backstabbing her after the battle was done, so all she had to do was make sure both sides lost. She grinned and crossed her arms over her chest. "We accept your proposal. However, there are preparations that I must make before joining you in battle at the end of this week." Her eyes were hungry for slaughter.
Lasciel spotted the young wizard that had come to find them sneaking between houses and grinned at the expression that he wore. It was an expression that showed nothing but fear and disgust. "Sister, that stupid mage that blew us up is here. He's talented, but no match for the two of us."
Ariel looked in the direction that Lasciel was looking and saw Asher hiding in the shadows. "First off, there's a pest that must be dealt with." Her mission to seek out dicloni that felt the same way she did would continue after dealing with the mage.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------
Asher moved from house to house, and then through an alleyway he spotted Ariel in the yard of another house. She seemed to be talking with someone else, but the angle he was standing at he couldn't see. He sneaked down the alley keeping to the shadows as some of the house lights were still on. She looked over and he froze. He hoped that she hadn't seen him, he wanted a surprise attack. Then he noticed the male diclonius that laid on the ground in a bloody heap, from the way Ariel stood he didn't think he was a friend, especially since he was in pieces before her.
He couldn't be sure though. Somehow, the other diclonius was still alive.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Lasciel approached the mageling. This was the furthest she had been from Ariel ever, so it was somewhat like leaving a safety net behind, but she had a feeling that she shouldn't be too concerned about that yet. He had fought with Ariel before and lost. The only reason that he lived was because he blew her away before the final blow could be made. Of course she knew she couldn't be seen and looked over him before she struck both of his eyes.
Ariel had started to slowly approach Asher before Lasciel's attack. Asher had tensed up at the moment the attack struck his eyes and before he knew it he felt searing agony as both of his eyes were ripped from his skull. He let out a cry of bloody murder as Ariel's vectors lashed out and grabbed him from 15 meters away.
Lasciel taunted him even though she knew he couldn't see or hear her. "Stupid mage. Thought you could sneak up on us?"
Asher panicked as he heard Ariel's blood curdling giggle. He had to do something that would eliminate this threat from the world. He had to, but this pain prevented him from concentrating on any of his magic. All the training he had gone through and he couldn't handle this torture. Instead he focused completely on the pain and let out a scream that affected every mage in the world.
Ariel cackled. "That's right, scream! Your voice won't be heard by anyone but us! You'll know the pain that you humans placed down upon my kind. I will become the Grand Queen of Dicloni. I will ensure that not a single human being lives to cause us another ounce of pain." With that she ripped Asher to shreds which sent another ripple across the world that would be felt by mages and sensitives.
Ariel watched as his bloody body felt to the ground with a satisfying slap and turned towards Uleus. "You'll have to give me directions, slave to the King of Law. To where this party is going to be."
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Lester heard the echo of Asher's scream and closed his eyes as the inevitable wave of emptiness that came with the death of a mage with as much latent power as he. He knew that this would have massive repercussions in the world. He imagined the pacifist leaders of the First Circle of Wizards to gather as soon as they could. Of course he wouldn't take part in it as he had been exiled from their community for his extreme values and desires. He knew that he would have to find Levi soon or the boy would be hunted and killed and he couldn't have such a useful tool in his saving the world from all threats to humanity leave this world.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Levi and Maya felt the death of Asher and using the pool's natural magic they checked in on the situation using scrying. Levi was shocked to see and familiar looking diclonius woman using her vectors to tear apart Asher in a bloodied town. "No.... Ariel. No..." Levi shed a few tears as he turned off the scrying and looked away from the pool.
He gave Maya a serious yet tear stained look. "I'm going to train a lot harder from now on. I need to be strong enough to get through to her. She's my friend after all. I need to help her. She's lost."
Maya nodded. "I'll do my best."
Levi felt a feeling of affirmation from Faelin.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Several hours later in the Vatican City a council meeting was being held. The leaders of the magical community were meeting to discus the death of the last Drake clansman and what action to take.
Archmage Hannah Tenshi and Archmage Tyler Phoenix were the heads of each clan with their sub leaders: Lord Saizo Mizu and Lord Kensen Chi on the side of the Tenshi Clan, and Lord Varron Fire and Lady Chelsea Wind on the Phoenix Clan's side. Finally was the man considered to be the greatest wizard Sage Vane Voidwalker.
Hannah started off the meeting as the final arrival sat at the large round table. Her tone was calm as she crossed her arms over each other on the tabletop. "You all know what we're here for. We have arrived to discus the death of the Drake clan's last member, Asher Drake. We are all aware that he was a rogue wizard working under the despicable Lester Lin-yen, however we cannot ignore the fact that one of our own have died."
Varron sighed and shook his head. "How do you propose we take responsibility for this? We all know that a diclonius was his murderer. That's in the jurisdiction of that village. Ever since Grand Wizard Vane declared they are capable of dealing with their own kind now."
Tyler waved his own man down. "There's more to it than that. The Ryuugen Clan still has their successor, Levi Ryuugen. From what I understand the boy does have the talent for magic although he has yet to unleash his potential."
Hannah nodded. "This is a decision we all must make. While I am loath to end a line that has produced some of the best mages known to the world, I have to hold up my responsibility to the balance of powers."
Saizo scoffed. "You can't mean to kill the boy. All he knows is that he's a Yakuza leader's son. He has no idea of his heritage. He hasn't even shown any signs of knowing he's capable of magic y-"
Chelsea interrupted. "My informants have told me that he was captured by Lester, knowing him he's informed the boy that he is in fact a wizard-born. Unfortunately, I lost contact with my informant recently, so I have no idea if the boy is still with Lester or has unlocked his potential."
Kensen slammed his fist on the table. "Then your information is useless. We can't work with assumptions. We need all the facts!"
Chelsea continued calmly as if she hadn't been interrupted. "All scrying attempts have failed. We can either assume he is still with Lester or has unlocked his abilities and has a natural ability to deflect scrying."
Varron frowned. "So we have two problems: we cannot confirm if Levi Ryuugen has his abilities yet, nor can we find his location."
Kensen grumbled. "So what do we do about this? How can we come to a decision with this little information." He looked toward Vane. "Have you any insight you would like to share on this matter, sir?"
Vane was sitting at a table separate from the others, but was faced in a way he could observe and judge over all the other mages. "I believe the boy has found a way out of Lester's grasp. I happen to be aware he has no appreciation for the man. I also am certain he has gone into hiding for one reason or another. His natural talent is strong enough that even I cannot See the path he walks."
The council whispered among each other for a while. Hannah finally spoke up again. "This meeting is to decide whether we should hunt down Levi Ryuugen and determine his state and if he is magic capable we are to destroy him before the balance of powers tilts."
Kensen scowled. "Is that even a question?"
Chelsea nodded. "I agree. There is no question we should find Levi, but should we destroy a possible resource? That seems like a waste."
Tyler frowned and put a finger into his mouth. "This is a human life we are talking about."
Varron shifted in his seat. "How about we put this to a vote?" He glanced at Vane.
Vane nodded and scratched at the arm of his chair. "Those that wish to find Levi Ryuugen of the Dragon Clan raise their hand."
Every single mage there aside from the Grand Wizard raised their hand. Vane continued. "That's decided. Now those that wish to determine if his abilities are unlocked or not and if they are eliminate him before he becomes a threat."
Saizo, Tyler, and Chelsea put their hand down. As the vote was split 50/50 it was the Grand Wizard's break the split. He spent several moments thinking. "I will propose a compromise. When Levi's location is found. We determine if he has unlocked his abilities and observe him. As soon as he's proven himself a threat we then strike him from existence."
There was a short buzz of discussion among the councilors before everyone raised their hand unanimously voting for this compromise.
Varron decided to speak after the voting was done. "What shall we do if the diclonius village fails to become aware of the rogue that is falling upon their old habits with a passion. If anything she is beginning to resemble the dicloni of old."
Vane smiled lightly and scratched his chin. "I shall just have to give them a nudge is all."
Saizo stared at Vane. "And if they cannot deal with the situation?"
Vane gave Saizo a knowing look and leaned back in his seat.
"So..." The head of Uleus muttered in a cheerful tone. "Now that we've gotten ourselves introduced, I have a little ultimatum for you. You..." He looked at her and then thought, again the fact that he was less than half a body seemingly an unconcern.
"Weren't you...younger looking? Oh well nothing important I guess...bluragh!" He vomited his own blood out but kept smiling. "Sorry about that but you seem to love to kill people. Well what if I gave you the chance to kill thousands of humans? Wouldn't that be something? You see we're having a little party next week. The G.O and friends are coming to Omnimbus."
He licked his lips.
"And you seem like the person who would just love to come and kill all the traitorous humans who are trying to stop us. Not to mention, their are Diclonius over there who want to live with humans. You don't want that do you? Come on, let's have some fun and join us. Its not often you get a buffet this big.
But if you don't I can understand...but if you don't...well I'll just have to eat you. My cute little sister."
Kill thousands of humans? In two weeks. She glanced over towards Lasciel who shrugged. "This decision is yours to make, sister. So long as we're doing what we must."
There was no doubt that he was planning on backstabbing her after the battle was done, so all she had to do was make sure both sides lost. She grinned and crossed her arms over her chest. "We accept your proposal. However, there are preparations that I must make before joining you in battle at the end of this week." Her eyes were hungry for slaughter.
Lasciel spotted the young wizard that had come to find them sneaking between houses and grinned at the expression that he wore. It was an expression that showed nothing but fear and disgust. "Sister, that stupid mage that blew us up is here. He's talented, but no match for the two of us."
Ariel looked in the direction that Lasciel was looking and saw Asher hiding in the shadows. "First off, there's a pest that must be dealt with." Her mission to seek out dicloni that felt the same way she did would continue after dealing with the mage.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------
Asher moved from house to house, and then through an alleyway he spotted Ariel in the yard of another house. She seemed to be talking with someone else, but the angle he was standing at he couldn't see. He sneaked down the alley keeping to the shadows as some of the house lights were still on. She looked over and he froze. He hoped that she hadn't seen him, he wanted a surprise attack. Then he noticed the male diclonius that laid on the ground in a bloody heap, from the way Ariel stood he didn't think he was a friend, especially since he was in pieces before her.
He couldn't be sure though. Somehow, the other diclonius was still alive.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Lasciel approached the mageling. This was the furthest she had been from Ariel ever, so it was somewhat like leaving a safety net behind, but she had a feeling that she shouldn't be too concerned about that yet. He had fought with Ariel before and lost. The only reason that he lived was because he blew her away before the final blow could be made. Of course she knew she couldn't be seen and looked over him before she struck both of his eyes.
Ariel had started to slowly approach Asher before Lasciel's attack. Asher had tensed up at the moment the attack struck his eyes and before he knew it he felt searing agony as both of his eyes were ripped from his skull. He let out a cry of bloody murder as Ariel's vectors lashed out and grabbed him from 15 meters away.
Lasciel taunted him even though she knew he couldn't see or hear her. "Stupid mage. Thought you could sneak up on us?"
Asher panicked as he heard Ariel's blood curdling giggle. He had to do something that would eliminate this threat from the world. He had to, but this pain prevented him from concentrating on any of his magic. All the training he had gone through and he couldn't handle this torture. Instead he focused completely on the pain and let out a scream that affected every mage in the world.
Ariel cackled. "That's right, scream! Your voice won't be heard by anyone but us! You'll know the pain that you humans placed down upon my kind. I will become the Grand Queen of Dicloni. I will ensure that not a single human being lives to cause us another ounce of pain." With that she ripped Asher to shreds which sent another ripple across the world that would be felt by mages and sensitives.
Ariel watched as his bloody body felt to the ground with a satisfying slap and turned towards Uleus. "You'll have to give me directions, slave to the King of Law. To where this party is going to be."
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Lester heard the echo of Asher's scream and closed his eyes as the inevitable wave of emptiness that came with the death of a mage with as much latent power as he. He knew that this would have massive repercussions in the world. He imagined the pacifist leaders of the First Circle of Wizards to gather as soon as they could. Of course he wouldn't take part in it as he had been exiled from their community for his extreme values and desires. He knew that he would have to find Levi soon or the boy would be hunted and killed and he couldn't have such a useful tool in his saving the world from all threats to humanity leave this world.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Levi and Maya felt the death of Asher and using the pool's natural magic they checked in on the situation using scrying. Levi was shocked to see and familiar looking diclonius woman using her vectors to tear apart Asher in a bloodied town. "No.... Ariel. No..." Levi shed a few tears as he turned off the scrying and looked away from the pool.
He gave Maya a serious yet tear stained look. "I'm going to train a lot harder from now on. I need to be strong enough to get through to her. She's my friend after all. I need to help her. She's lost."
Maya nodded. "I'll do my best."
Levi felt a feeling of affirmation from Faelin.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Several hours later in the Vatican City a council meeting was being held. The leaders of the magical community were meeting to discus the death of the last Drake clansman and what action to take.
Archmage Hannah Tenshi and Archmage Tyler Phoenix were the heads of each clan with their sub leaders: Lord Saizo Mizu and Lord Kensen Chi on the side of the Tenshi Clan, and Lord Varron Fire and Lady Chelsea Wind on the Phoenix Clan's side. Finally was the man considered to be the greatest wizard Sage Vane Voidwalker.
Hannah started off the meeting as the final arrival sat at the large round table. Her tone was calm as she crossed her arms over each other on the tabletop. "You all know what we're here for. We have arrived to discus the death of the Drake clan's last member, Asher Drake. We are all aware that he was a rogue wizard working under the despicable Lester Lin-yen, however we cannot ignore the fact that one of our own have died."
Varron sighed and shook his head. "How do you propose we take responsibility for this? We all know that a diclonius was his murderer. That's in the jurisdiction of that village. Ever since Grand Wizard Vane declared they are capable of dealing with their own kind now."
Tyler waved his own man down. "There's more to it than that. The Ryuugen Clan still has their successor, Levi Ryuugen. From what I understand the boy does have the talent for magic although he has yet to unleash his potential."
Hannah nodded. "This is a decision we all must make. While I am loath to end a line that has produced some of the best mages known to the world, I have to hold up my responsibility to the balance of powers."
Saizo scoffed. "You can't mean to kill the boy. All he knows is that he's a Yakuza leader's son. He has no idea of his heritage. He hasn't even shown any signs of knowing he's capable of magic y-"
Chelsea interrupted. "My informants have told me that he was captured by Lester, knowing him he's informed the boy that he is in fact a wizard-born. Unfortunately, I lost contact with my informant recently, so I have no idea if the boy is still with Lester or has unlocked his potential."
Kensen slammed his fist on the table. "Then your information is useless. We can't work with assumptions. We need all the facts!"
Chelsea continued calmly as if she hadn't been interrupted. "All scrying attempts have failed. We can either assume he is still with Lester or has unlocked his abilities and has a natural ability to deflect scrying."
Varron frowned. "So we have two problems: we cannot confirm if Levi Ryuugen has his abilities yet, nor can we find his location."
Kensen grumbled. "So what do we do about this? How can we come to a decision with this little information." He looked toward Vane. "Have you any insight you would like to share on this matter, sir?"
Vane was sitting at a table separate from the others, but was faced in a way he could observe and judge over all the other mages. "I believe the boy has found a way out of Lester's grasp. I happen to be aware he has no appreciation for the man. I also am certain he has gone into hiding for one reason or another. His natural talent is strong enough that even I cannot See the path he walks."
The council whispered among each other for a while. Hannah finally spoke up again. "This meeting is to decide whether we should hunt down Levi Ryuugen and determine his state and if he is magic capable we are to destroy him before the balance of powers tilts."
Kensen scowled. "Is that even a question?"
Chelsea nodded. "I agree. There is no question we should find Levi, but should we destroy a possible resource? That seems like a waste."
Tyler frowned and put a finger into his mouth. "This is a human life we are talking about."
Varron shifted in his seat. "How about we put this to a vote?" He glanced at Vane.
Vane nodded and scratched at the arm of his chair. "Those that wish to find Levi Ryuugen of the Dragon Clan raise their hand."
Every single mage there aside from the Grand Wizard raised their hand. Vane continued. "That's decided. Now those that wish to determine if his abilities are unlocked or not and if they are eliminate him before he becomes a threat."
Saizo, Tyler, and Chelsea put their hand down. As the vote was split 50/50 it was the Grand Wizard's break the split. He spent several moments thinking. "I will propose a compromise. When Levi's location is found. We determine if he has unlocked his abilities and observe him. As soon as he's proven himself a threat we then strike him from existence."
There was a short buzz of discussion among the councilors before everyone raised their hand unanimously voting for this compromise.
Varron decided to speak after the voting was done. "What shall we do if the diclonius village fails to become aware of the rogue that is falling upon their old habits with a passion. If anything she is beginning to resemble the dicloni of old."
Vane smiled lightly and scratched his chin. "I shall just have to give them a nudge is all."
Saizo stared at Vane. "And if they cannot deal with the situation?"
Vane gave Saizo a knowing look and leaned back in his seat.
drewccapp- Posts : 75
Reputation : 2
Join date : 2013-08-01
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by Reric Tue Jun 10, 2014 2:44 am
There was a certain kind of enjoyment one got when seeing agony brought forth. The kind of giddy feeling in your stomach when someone tells you an incredibly good joke or a very good movie. Not many people have it, not many people have the stomach for it. It takes a real kind of nature to enjoy the slaughter of another person, watching with almost ecstasy as they screamed.
Uleus giggled as Asher's eyes were ripped out of his face. He felt himself getting practically high when he saw the white fleshy orbs ripped out of the school. For a man who practically lived off pain of his own body, it was just as enjoyable to see another person mutilated as it was to have his own body mutilated.
The mage had screamed so loudly. The lullabies of beauty to his ears. It had been relatively quick but utterly revolting and painful. Uleus stepped over to what once left over of the body and lightly tapped it with his foot, his body now having regenerated.
It takes a special kind of mind to enjoy this. The kind that lacks absolutely zero morality in their heads or hearts.
"Omnimbus..." Uleus remarked as he answered the "Grand Queen's" question about the location. "In one week, we're going to have a great party at the Omnimbus base in Japan's waters. It's going to be fun, the final reckoning of all that is to come. But enough about us...let's hear about you?"
Uleus was getting his curiosity perked now. There was something incredibly different about this Queen Diclonius. He had known other Diclonius before. He has known those who were carefree and humane. Those like No. 20 who had yet to give into their internal voice.
He had know the girls who's agony and morality had been shattered and they knew only the voice inside of their head. But Ariel, oh she was much different from even those Diclonius. She had become something far different than any Diclonius had become that they knew of.
"What are you?" He finally asked, still sporting the crazy grin that it might as well have been photocopied on it hardly changed.
"I possess the power of Azathoth, my mind is a twisted maze of maliciousness and chaos. I am as different from other Diclonius as they are from humans. But you....heheheh...you are an enigma for sure.
Tell me...sister...what are you?"
Uleus giggled as Asher's eyes were ripped out of his face. He felt himself getting practically high when he saw the white fleshy orbs ripped out of the school. For a man who practically lived off pain of his own body, it was just as enjoyable to see another person mutilated as it was to have his own body mutilated.
The mage had screamed so loudly. The lullabies of beauty to his ears. It had been relatively quick but utterly revolting and painful. Uleus stepped over to what once left over of the body and lightly tapped it with his foot, his body now having regenerated.
It takes a special kind of mind to enjoy this. The kind that lacks absolutely zero morality in their heads or hearts.
"Omnimbus..." Uleus remarked as he answered the "Grand Queen's" question about the location. "In one week, we're going to have a great party at the Omnimbus base in Japan's waters. It's going to be fun, the final reckoning of all that is to come. But enough about us...let's hear about you?"
Uleus was getting his curiosity perked now. There was something incredibly different about this Queen Diclonius. He had known other Diclonius before. He has known those who were carefree and humane. Those like No. 20 who had yet to give into their internal voice.
He had know the girls who's agony and morality had been shattered and they knew only the voice inside of their head. But Ariel, oh she was much different from even those Diclonius. She had become something far different than any Diclonius had become that they knew of.
"What are you?" He finally asked, still sporting the crazy grin that it might as well have been photocopied on it hardly changed.
"I possess the power of Azathoth, my mind is a twisted maze of maliciousness and chaos. I am as different from other Diclonius as they are from humans. But you....heheheh...you are an enigma for sure.
Tell me...sister...what are you?"
Reric- Admin
- Posts : 116
Reputation : 4
Join date : 2013-08-01 -
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by NyuuX Sat Jun 14, 2014 12:12 am
The sun was beginning to set between the narrow streets of New York. Mika stared out the window, just watching the sky become similar to a flame. She wondered what Cy was up to over in Iceland. The thought of something happening to him messed with her mind. Knowing he was with Ragnar, made her unsure.
“You okay Mika?” Naeko's voice interrupted her thoughts and brought her back to reality. “Thinking about that Diclonius, aren't you?” Mika couldn't help but let out a smile. “If it wasn't for him, I might have ended up a follower of Hector's ways.” The thought of her trying to extinguish an entire other race, was too much to for her bear.
Vance stood in the doorway with his arms crossed, deep in thought. “Naeko, a word.”, he said as he gestured for her to follow him. The two stood at the end of the dimly lit hallway talking about what to do. “She looks desperate Vance.”, Naeko explained. “We told her if she needed us for anything, that we would be there no matter the circumstances.” They kept their voices as low as they could as not to let Mika hear anything. “I know what we promised Naeko, but this circumstance is different than I expected. She's essentially asking us to risk our lives for a race of beings that could end up killing us all anyway. Use some common sense Naeko, please, if we helped and saved the Diclonius race from being exterminated, what happens if they turn on us right after? Then what?”, Vance's voice was low yet spoke volumes.
The thought certainly crossed Naeko's mind. She knew anything was possible, especially when it came to Dicloni. “Don't talk to me like I don't know what can happen, because I don't, I admit that. But there's also the possibility that won't happen. Now with or without you, I'm going to Japan with Mika, I'm going to fight.” She took a step away before turning back and looked at Vance who was looking down at the floor. “I just hope you'll be by my side when I do.”
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
“I doubt you have breathed in as fresh air anywhere else”
Cy took a deep breath outside the airport. “Actually, all I smell is jet fuel.”, Cy said in a jokingly matter. He felt rather uncomfortable being out of Japan. It was all he knew, and even thought Ragnar told Cy they accepted Dicloni in Iceland, he still felt unsure. Cy walked up to a taxi with Ragnar, and he watch as he spoke Iclandic with the driver.
“you can either come with me or explore the town over there, heck, maybe you can even visit the blue lagoon not far away from here”
The offer to explore on his own seemed like a good one. “Yeah, sure.” Cy had heard of the blue lagoon long ago. Even though it was no time to relax, Cy decided to go and give it a shot.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
Walking back into the room, Naeko spoke with a happy tone. “You sure you want to do this?” Mika did not hesitate and quickly answered back, “Of course”. That response brought a smile to Naeko's face, as she followed up, “Then let's get going.” Naeko grabbed a bag from underneath her bed and opened it. Inside contained a variety of weapons ranging from a colt .45 to standard 15mm handgun. There was also a double barrel shotgun modified for use against Dicloni, but it would absolutely work against humans as well. She looked at Mika and tossed her a steel machete. It was light weight to were Mika could handle it with ease.
Vance walking into the room and opened up one of the cabinets. Mika and Naeko looked on as he pulled out to be what looked like a flamethrower. It was used to cremate the bodies of Dicloni that were killed after going on a rampage. Vance did not have a smile on his face and sounded rather impatient on leaving. “If we're going, we're going now. We'll take my small jet to get there.” Vance not only was a trained soldier, but he was skilled in flying, which was the first tactic he learned when he joined the military. Making haste, the trio walked out of the building and got into Vance's truck and drove directly to hangar 12 of the airport. Inside, was a small aircraft, with just enough seats to fit 4 people. After settling in, Vance got the okay to take off from the air traffic control tower. Since they were in a faster jet, it would take roughly 8 hours to make the trip back to Japan. Mika could only think about Cy, while Naeko and Vance focused on what their futures held as they were now becoming more involved in the fight than they could imagine.
“You okay Mika?” Naeko's voice interrupted her thoughts and brought her back to reality. “Thinking about that Diclonius, aren't you?” Mika couldn't help but let out a smile. “If it wasn't for him, I might have ended up a follower of Hector's ways.” The thought of her trying to extinguish an entire other race, was too much to for her bear.
Vance stood in the doorway with his arms crossed, deep in thought. “Naeko, a word.”, he said as he gestured for her to follow him. The two stood at the end of the dimly lit hallway talking about what to do. “She looks desperate Vance.”, Naeko explained. “We told her if she needed us for anything, that we would be there no matter the circumstances.” They kept their voices as low as they could as not to let Mika hear anything. “I know what we promised Naeko, but this circumstance is different than I expected. She's essentially asking us to risk our lives for a race of beings that could end up killing us all anyway. Use some common sense Naeko, please, if we helped and saved the Diclonius race from being exterminated, what happens if they turn on us right after? Then what?”, Vance's voice was low yet spoke volumes.
The thought certainly crossed Naeko's mind. She knew anything was possible, especially when it came to Dicloni. “Don't talk to me like I don't know what can happen, because I don't, I admit that. But there's also the possibility that won't happen. Now with or without you, I'm going to Japan with Mika, I'm going to fight.” She took a step away before turning back and looked at Vance who was looking down at the floor. “I just hope you'll be by my side when I do.”
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
“I doubt you have breathed in as fresh air anywhere else”
Cy took a deep breath outside the airport. “Actually, all I smell is jet fuel.”, Cy said in a jokingly matter. He felt rather uncomfortable being out of Japan. It was all he knew, and even thought Ragnar told Cy they accepted Dicloni in Iceland, he still felt unsure. Cy walked up to a taxi with Ragnar, and he watch as he spoke Iclandic with the driver.
“you can either come with me or explore the town over there, heck, maybe you can even visit the blue lagoon not far away from here”
The offer to explore on his own seemed like a good one. “Yeah, sure.” Cy had heard of the blue lagoon long ago. Even though it was no time to relax, Cy decided to go and give it a shot.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
Walking back into the room, Naeko spoke with a happy tone. “You sure you want to do this?” Mika did not hesitate and quickly answered back, “Of course”. That response brought a smile to Naeko's face, as she followed up, “Then let's get going.” Naeko grabbed a bag from underneath her bed and opened it. Inside contained a variety of weapons ranging from a colt .45 to standard 15mm handgun. There was also a double barrel shotgun modified for use against Dicloni, but it would absolutely work against humans as well. She looked at Mika and tossed her a steel machete. It was light weight to were Mika could handle it with ease.
Vance walking into the room and opened up one of the cabinets. Mika and Naeko looked on as he pulled out to be what looked like a flamethrower. It was used to cremate the bodies of Dicloni that were killed after going on a rampage. Vance did not have a smile on his face and sounded rather impatient on leaving. “If we're going, we're going now. We'll take my small jet to get there.” Vance not only was a trained soldier, but he was skilled in flying, which was the first tactic he learned when he joined the military. Making haste, the trio walked out of the building and got into Vance's truck and drove directly to hangar 12 of the airport. Inside, was a small aircraft, with just enough seats to fit 4 people. After settling in, Vance got the okay to take off from the air traffic control tower. Since they were in a faster jet, it would take roughly 8 hours to make the trip back to Japan. Mika could only think about Cy, while Naeko and Vance focused on what their futures held as they were now becoming more involved in the fight than they could imagine.
NyuuX- Posts : 27
Reputation : 0
Join date : 2013-12-18
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by drewccapp Sat Jun 14, 2014 3:44 am
"Omnimbus..." Uleus remarked as he answered the "Grand Queen's" question about the location. "In one week, we're going to have a great party at the Omnimbus base in Japan's waters. It's going to be fun, the final reckoning of all that is to come. But enough about us...let's hear about you?"
Ariel didn’t like where this was going. He didn’t seem like the type to ask anything about others without good reason. She tensed up and gave him a hard look.
"What are you?" He finally asked, still sporting the crazy grin that it might as well have been photocopied on it hardly changed.
"I possess the power of Azathoth, my mind is a twisted maze of maliciousness and chaos. I am as different from other Diclonius as they are from humans. But you....heheheh...you are an enigma for sure.
Tell me...sister...what are you?"
Ariel raised her hand as if she had all the answers. “What am I?” Her tone was prideful. “I am better. I am a true queen. Not one of those pathetic silpelits even if there are oddities. Not an abomination like yourself, Slave. I don’t even consider you one of us; you are so corrupted and changed you cannot be called a diclonius. I will lead my kind to a better world by eliminating all threats.” She pointed her finger directly at Uleus’ face. “I still consider you one of those threats. Don’t you think for a moment that we’re allies. We simply have made a deal.”
Ariel took her time lowering her arm. She had noticed that the only part of Uleus’ body that he took the effort to protect was his head. That must mean that was his weak point. He didn’t seem to care about taking injury elsewhere. In fact his injuries seemed insignificant to him. She turned and paced away from him a few steps before stopping. “Next we meet, Slave, there will be quite the spectacle.”
She looked at Lasciel who was staring warily at the mage. Then made her way to the other side of the town. She was weary and needed to rest here before moving on to continue her work. She stepped up onto a porch just before the weather turned to rain and soon began to downpour.
Ariel looked at Lasciel with a curious expression. “Why were you so concerned about the mage?”
Lasciel gave Ariel a disappointed look. “Wizards are crafty and tricky things. Even death doesn’t stop a wizard from being a danger. They are also deceptive making death an illusion only to get the better of us later. If it weren’t for them we would be the dominant species, not humans. They were the only thing capable of stopping enough of our slaughter to survive while we became pathetic and weakened forms of our former selves.”
Ariel nodded. “Tell me more about our history.”
Lasciel sat down at a nearby bench on the porch. A small satisfied expression grew upon her face. “Much like you’ve done today, we were able to singlehandedly destroy entire villages. Although they tried to put up more of a fight than they did here. You had it easy.”
Ariel glowered at Lasciel. “Humans are cowards; they tortured us from fifty meters away through bullet proof glass with machines. And of course I had it easy humans are no match for me.”
Lasciel looked through the nearby window at the still running television. “Yes, humans have certainly advanced quite well technologically. Of course I already know what you know. I am a part of you after all. Also, you will respect me, or I will kill you.”
Ariel felt a chill run down her spine. Something in her instinctively knew that Lasciel could do it. “Very well, continue.”
Lasciel sighed. “It will be easier if I do this.” She stood up and approached Ariel took a wary stance. Before Ariel could react, they had merged and she felt an extraordinary surge of power that all dicloni within Japan would feel. Before her eyes Ariel saw Lasciel’s entire history. The things the dicloni of old did were witnessed in a flash before her eyes. As suddenly as they merged, they separated.
Ariel gasped and leaned against the wall. “Incredible.”
Lasciel frowned at Ariel’s display of fatigue. Her tone turned bloody. “You have yet to be able to handle my power. You may be one of the most powerful dicloni on this planet, but none will match my power. You will have to earn your power. I will share portions of my power, but you can’t handle all of my power. After all I was the original queen of the dicloni. You are but a shadow of me, descendant. You have potential, and may very well become my equal.”
Ariel froze with fear for a moment. She realized she was standing next to the most terrifying being she had ever come across. Not even Excalibur put this level of fear in her heart, and he was fairly scary as a human being. She took a few more moments to recover from her fatigue and stood up straight. She gave Lasciel a proud look and a smile. “I’ll have to prove myself then. I’ve only just begun.”
Ariel didn’t like where this was going. He didn’t seem like the type to ask anything about others without good reason. She tensed up and gave him a hard look.
"What are you?" He finally asked, still sporting the crazy grin that it might as well have been photocopied on it hardly changed.
"I possess the power of Azathoth, my mind is a twisted maze of maliciousness and chaos. I am as different from other Diclonius as they are from humans. But you....heheheh...you are an enigma for sure.
Tell me...sister...what are you?"
Ariel raised her hand as if she had all the answers. “What am I?” Her tone was prideful. “I am better. I am a true queen. Not one of those pathetic silpelits even if there are oddities. Not an abomination like yourself, Slave. I don’t even consider you one of us; you are so corrupted and changed you cannot be called a diclonius. I will lead my kind to a better world by eliminating all threats.” She pointed her finger directly at Uleus’ face. “I still consider you one of those threats. Don’t you think for a moment that we’re allies. We simply have made a deal.”
Ariel took her time lowering her arm. She had noticed that the only part of Uleus’ body that he took the effort to protect was his head. That must mean that was his weak point. He didn’t seem to care about taking injury elsewhere. In fact his injuries seemed insignificant to him. She turned and paced away from him a few steps before stopping. “Next we meet, Slave, there will be quite the spectacle.”
She looked at Lasciel who was staring warily at the mage. Then made her way to the other side of the town. She was weary and needed to rest here before moving on to continue her work. She stepped up onto a porch just before the weather turned to rain and soon began to downpour.
Ariel looked at Lasciel with a curious expression. “Why were you so concerned about the mage?”
Lasciel gave Ariel a disappointed look. “Wizards are crafty and tricky things. Even death doesn’t stop a wizard from being a danger. They are also deceptive making death an illusion only to get the better of us later. If it weren’t for them we would be the dominant species, not humans. They were the only thing capable of stopping enough of our slaughter to survive while we became pathetic and weakened forms of our former selves.”
Ariel nodded. “Tell me more about our history.”
Lasciel sat down at a nearby bench on the porch. A small satisfied expression grew upon her face. “Much like you’ve done today, we were able to singlehandedly destroy entire villages. Although they tried to put up more of a fight than they did here. You had it easy.”
Ariel glowered at Lasciel. “Humans are cowards; they tortured us from fifty meters away through bullet proof glass with machines. And of course I had it easy humans are no match for me.”
Lasciel looked through the nearby window at the still running television. “Yes, humans have certainly advanced quite well technologically. Of course I already know what you know. I am a part of you after all. Also, you will respect me, or I will kill you.”
Ariel felt a chill run down her spine. Something in her instinctively knew that Lasciel could do it. “Very well, continue.”
Lasciel sighed. “It will be easier if I do this.” She stood up and approached Ariel took a wary stance. Before Ariel could react, they had merged and she felt an extraordinary surge of power that all dicloni within Japan would feel. Before her eyes Ariel saw Lasciel’s entire history. The things the dicloni of old did were witnessed in a flash before her eyes. As suddenly as they merged, they separated.
Ariel gasped and leaned against the wall. “Incredible.”
Lasciel frowned at Ariel’s display of fatigue. Her tone turned bloody. “You have yet to be able to handle my power. You may be one of the most powerful dicloni on this planet, but none will match my power. You will have to earn your power. I will share portions of my power, but you can’t handle all of my power. After all I was the original queen of the dicloni. You are but a shadow of me, descendant. You have potential, and may very well become my equal.”
Ariel froze with fear for a moment. She realized she was standing next to the most terrifying being she had ever come across. Not even Excalibur put this level of fear in her heart, and he was fairly scary as a human being. She took a few more moments to recover from her fatigue and stood up straight. She gave Lasciel a proud look and a smile. “I’ll have to prove myself then. I’ve only just begun.”
drewccapp- Posts : 75
Reputation : 2
Join date : 2013-08-01
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by crane476 Sun Jun 15, 2014 4:11 am
“Haaa….haaa…. We made it…” Kensei said as he closed the door to his apartment. Both he and Rei stood there for a moment, out of breath. After the explosion had happened, Kensei had grabbed Rei and took off for his apartment, running the entire way.
“Just what was that?” Rei asked.
“I don’t know. An explosion of that magnitude…. It couldn’t have been just an accident right? Maybe a terrorist attack?”
“It should be on the news by now right? Turn on the T.V.” Rei replied.
Kensei walked over to the tv remote laying on the couch and picked it up. With a press of a button the TV screen came to life with the picture of a reporter at the scene of the explosion.
"...Official reports say there were some explosions of unknown origin underground. Some believe it to be the gas pipes, but many say it is something more. Here's a witness who claims to have seen the whole thing."
The witness was a singed man who looked to be a local. His eyes were filled with fear. "I heard a few explosions and a lot of rumbling from underground near the Rusty Screwdriver and when I came to see what was going on the whole building fell into the ground like that. Soon after this little girl came climbing out of the debris as the streets started to cave in too and people started dying everywhere like invisible swords were chopping them up. Then this kid shows up and they start to fight except it wasn't like any fighting I'd ever seen. The kid was waving his arms around and throwing fireballs and stuff at the girl. It looked like a real close fight too, she nearly took off one of his arms, and well he finished her off with a really big fireball, but it blew out all the windows within a few blocks and I think a few people got hurt from that. Nothing could have survived that explosion, right?”
The news reporter returned the microphone to her face. "And there you have it. Super powers and magic? Is this some government experiment gone wrong or what? Tune back in for further reports on the ever rising casualties from Tokyo Massacre."
“So it was an accident. Who would have thought underground pipes could cause such an explosion.” Kensei said.
“….I don’t think so.” Rei said, concern in her voice.
“What do you mean? The official reports say that the cause was a fault in the underground pipes.”
“I heard what the official reports say. But did you hear what that witness had to say?”
“You mean about the little girl and the guy throwing fireballs? Rei, are you telling me you actually believe that stuff?” Kensei said, incredulous.
“I don’t know about the fireballs and the person who was throwing them, but the little girl he described sounds an awful lot like a diclonius. If it was a diclonius then I don’t doubt that’s what caused all this.”
“Are you sure? I mean…. Even if what he said was true, not even a diclonius could cause destruction on such a scale!”
“You would be surprised. Kensei, there are diclonius in this world that are far stronger than you could possibly imagine.”
Kensei was silent for a moment, not sure of what to say. He had little experience with diclonius or anything of that matter, but from what he had been told earlier he knew Rei had a lot. Anytime diclonius were mentioned she went from her usual cheerful self to a state of melancholy.
“Rei…. I’m not calling you a liar but, that’s a little hard to believe.” Kensei said apprehensively. He didn’t want to upset her considering the things she just told him recently. Rei was his best friend, but he still wasn’t sure what to make of what he had been told.
“I know…. Before I met Kenshi if someone had told me such a thing I would have thought they were crazy….” Rei said staring at the floor.
Kensei walked closer to Rei and put his hands on her shoulders before looking her straight in the eyes.
“I don’t think you’re crazy.” He said. “And I don’t believe for a second you would lie to me about something like this. ....Just bear with me for a little while. So much has happened today and it’s a lot to take in..”
“I understand.” She said, nodding her head in response. She felt a little better hearing that. She had been worried about how Kensei would react earlier when she told him about Kenshi and everything else that had happened 3 years ago, but he had been his usual understanding self. Still, she knew very well how crazy her story sounded so she didn’t blame Kensei if he was a little apprehensive.
*Bzzzzzz*
Rei felt her phone vibrate and picked it up to see who it was.
*Incoming call from: Unknown Number*
“Who would be calling me at a time like this?” Rei wondered aloud. She hit the answer button and put the phone up to her ear. The familiar voice that came from the other line sent a chill down her spine.
“Good day to you…Rei. It’s been a long time since we met hasn’t it. You probably already know me, and recognize the voice of the Grand King of Law. My pet got your number from one of your friends and has given it to me. There is a nice restaurant over near this area of Japan…” Rei's eyes widened a bit as she realized the location Hector had given was very close.
“I will meet you there tomorrow at exactly 17:00. You do not have to worry, I have something that you may like. Something that may end up saving that male Diclonius Kenshi you care so much about. Of course I am still going to attempt to kill him if I do. But what I have here is something very important.
Something so important that if I keep it with me, it is possible I might break it out of spite. This location…be there and be ready. I am the only one who is going to be there and I expect you to come. Do remember that we can pull the location from you from this number and kill your friends. But I have no intention to do that. This location…that time…be there. It will decide on whether or not your male Diclonius friend and the entire Diclonius race can be saved.”
*Beep*
“Who was that?” Kensei asked, noting the distraught look on Rei’s face. It worried him.
“It was Hector….”
“Huh? Who is that?”
“He was a former Captain of the Great Order and a violent brute of a man. Now he goes by the title of ‘Grand King of Law’. I’m sure you remember his announcement to the world not too long ago.”
“You mean that Hector?! What would a guy like that be calling you for?”
“I don’t know…..” Rei said, her voice unsure. “He said he has something that could save the entire diclonius race and that he wants to give it to me. But it doesn’t make any sense! Hector hates diclonius. His entire mission is the total eradication of diclonius because he sees them only as a threat to humanity.”
Extremely disturbed by these new developments, Kensei couldn’t help but voice his concerns. “Something doesn’t seem right. I don’t think you should meet up with a guy as dangerous as that. It’s not safe!”
“But… I have to.” Rei said, her eyes downcast.
“Why?!”
“He said… he said that he would kill my friends if I didn’t come.”
“What?!” Kensei said, shocked. He was at a loss. Normally Kensei prided himself as being someone reliable. Someone that always had a plan or knew what to do. But this time was different... No one teaches you how to deal with these situations. He knew Rei had only two options: Meet with Hector and potentially fall into danger or refuse to go and see her friends killed. It was a lose-lose situation. “Rei I-”
“It's okay Kensei. I know its dangerous but I have to go. Not only for you and Akari and Shiho, but for the diclonius race as well. If what Hector says is true... and he really does have something that could save the diclonius race, then I really have no choice.” Rei said, a little more sure of herself this time.
Kensei let out a frustrated sigh and looked at Rei. He hated the feeling of being unable to do anything, especially when it involved the person he cared about the most. “In that case.... at least stay here for the night. I'd feel better knowing you were nearby.” he said, blushing ever so slightly while looking away.
Rei seemed quite surprised by the question and was silent for a moment. “Umm.... sure...” she said, her face a slight tinge of red.
“...Sorry for asking such a strange question. I know it must be weird considering everything that happened today.”
“No! It's fine, really. I was actually just about to suggest the same thing.” Rei said. “The place Hector wants to meet is very close to here. It would actually take longer if I went back to my apartment.”
“Oh I see... well thats good then... hehe” Kensei said nervously. He hadn't expected her to agree, much less this quickly. This would be the first time a girl would be staying over at his place. Still, as much as he wanted to enjoy the moment, he just couldn't bring himself to. As soon as he thought of Rei he couldn't help but think of what might happen tomorrow.
“Yeah...” Rei said, trying to put on put on a smile. To be truthful she was nervous too. Whenever she thought of Hector, she thought of the last time they met. She thought of the man, delusional from hatred and frothing at the mouth as he held her in the air while screaming hypocrisy.
"MAKE A CHOICE BRAT! IT'S EITHER THEM OR US BECAUSE IF IT EVER GETS TO THE POINT WHERE THEY THREATEN HUMANITY, I WILL DESTROY THEM AND ANYONE WHO STANDS IN MY WAY!”
“....And now he wants to save the diclonius? I just don't get it...” Rei thought to herself as she stared at the floor. It didn't make any sense.
“Shaa...get it through your head soon girl...very soon." He spoke in a terribly low voice, a trail of spit running down the left side of his mouth. "If the humans want to die in human wars than so be it, that is our decision, our fate, our destiny. If humanity wants to fight against humanity than so be it! As long as I exist, as long as I live, as long as I continue to move forward I will always seek humanities advancement.
...Anything that threatens that, will be eliminated."
“Rei? ...Hey Rei, are you okay?” Kensei asked, noticing the worried look on her face.
“Oh... yeah.” Rei said. Still, Hector's words echoed through her mind.
“You sure?”
“Yeah!” Rei said, trying to sound a little more cheerful this time. “Anyway, its getting late. Why don't we make some dinner? It'll be my treat since I'm troubling you tonight.”
“Don't worry about it. Its no trouble at all. Here I'll help you.” Kensei said. He lead her to the kitchen and started to show her where all the cooking supplies were. The entire time he was still trying to think of something he could do the next day.
________________________________________
“Too slow!!” Elder Sarutobi yelled as he deftly avoided Kenshi's attack. It was a straight forward cross-slash with all four blades. “You're making your moves too easy to read!”
As Kenshi sped past his opponent he quickly turned on his feet and used vector walking to move in an arc around Elder Sarutobi as he closed in before quickly changing directions and darting to the left while swinging his blades around in a lighting quick horizontal strike.
Just as before, right when it seemed the blades were about to connect Elder Sarutobi moved away at the very last second. It was as if he knew where Kenshi would strike before he did.
Kenshi launched himself backwards with his vectors to create some distance between himself and Elder Sarutobi before planning his next move. So far he hadn't even been able to get close. Even his fastest strikes had been dodged like they were nothing.
“Kenshi! In order to become a great fighter you must make yourself unpredictable to the enemy!” Elder Sarutobi instructed. “You have great speed so use it to you advantage!”
“He's right. My greatest weapon has always been my speed. But even that has been rendered meaningless in this fight.” Kenshi thought to himself. “I need to create a distraction or a diversion.... something to throw him off. But what?”
Kenshi continued to watch his opponent, waiting for an opening. He knew better than that though. Elder Sarutobi was ancient, and had become a great warrior well before Kenshi had been born. He was a master of martial arts, and had found a way to perform some of its most powerful techniques using vectors. It was the reason he hadn't been able to land a hit up until now. Kenshi suspected he was using a much more advanced form of the technique Kyousuke had used when they had fought: Seikuken. It wasn't surprising since he was Kyousuke's master.
In its most basic form, Seikuken involves controlling the entire radius within one's arm length effectively creating a spherical shield around one's self. When used with vectors, however, it becomes almost impossible to get anywhere near the user. Yet, Kenshi had been able approach Elder Sarutobi many times. It was that crucial moment before his blades connected that he could feel Seikuken being activated. Kyousuke's Seikuken had been completely different. While his had been large, Elder Sarutobi's was so tiny it was almost undetectable. In order to stand a chance, Kenshi was going to have to get creative.
“Furotingu-Ken style: Shogekiha o Suraisu!!” he yelled as he swung a blade down hard. The shockwave tore through the ground towards Elder Sarutobi who remained standing in place, unmoving. Staring down the attack, Elder Sarutobi raised a single hand and split the shockwave down the middle as it made contact. The resulting explosion threw up dust into the air, reducing visibility to almost zero.
Sensing a presence behind him, Elder Sarutobi tilted his head to the right as a single blade was thrusted forward.
“Furotingu-Ken Style: Fudō tejun sokushi!!” Kenshi yelled.
“You'll have to do better than that.” Elder Sarutobi said, Kenshi's blade still resting on his shoulder.
Taking advantage of his current position, Kenshi let loose with a flurry of attacks. Up, down, left, right, diagonal, Kenshi attacked with all four blades continuously as he increased intensity with each passing second. As if they were in some elaborate dance, Elder Sarutobi quickly and easily avoided each strike at the very last possible second all while moving no more than a single step from his current position. To Kenshi it seemed as if he was slicing through thin air, even though it appeared his blades should have been connecting.
“Errrgghhh... Take this!! Furotingu-Ken Style: Chigiri Mantan!!!”
The frequency of Kenshi's strikes increased until a single strike was impossible to follow. Thousands of blows rained down on Elder Sarutobi, the force of which only threw more dust into the air.
“Haaaaaaa!!!!” Kenshi yelled as he let loose a downward finishing strike which split the ground 3 meters in front of him.
Elder Sarutobi was gone.
Kenshi looked around trying to locate his target, but saw nothing. For a moment Kenshi stood in silence as he let the dust settle.
“Even after all that I still couldn't hit him....” Kenshi thought to himself, frustrated. “What do I have to do?”
“I think that's enough for today.” Kenshi heard a voice call out. It was Elder Sarutobi's. After the dust had settled Kenshi could see that he was standing in front of him, about 7 meters away. He had an annoyed look on his face. “You actually made me move. I must be slipping in my old age. Still, you have a lot to improve. Come back when you can actually hit me.”
Kenshi narrowed his eyes at that last statement before reluctantly bowing and returning to the village.
Once Kenshi had left Elder Sarutobi started walking back to the temple, still perturbed and quietly rambling to himself. “I still can't believe he made me move! My Ryuusui Sekuken should have been perfect!”
It had been two weeks since Kenshi's training began. It had been agreed upon that every two days the Elder's would switch out, making sure that Kenshi was trained evenly by all three.
“Still, to think I would even have to resort to such things after only two weeks. The boy's progress is frightening and unnatural.” he thought to himself.
“Elder Sarutobi!” A voice called out from ahead. It was Elder Fuurinji. “What has you so deep in thought today?”
“Tch... Mind your own business.” he replied, obviously in a foul mood. He attempted to walk around Elder Fuurinji but the gentle giant began to walk alongside him.
“Oh ho, what's this?” Elder Fuurinji said with a jovial laugh. “Might it be that Kenshi has progressed quicker than you thought? He certainly has with my training. In fact he just recently he increased the time he can control the Second Awakening to 30 seconds. Quite impressive if you ask me. I remember I was more than twice his age when I achieved such a feat.”
“Don't make me laugh. At his level he still can't even land a single hit.” Elder Sarutobi scoffed.
“Oh really?” Elder Fuurinji said, an eyebrow raised. “Then what, might I ask, is this?” he said, pointing to a tear in Elder Sarutobi's robes located on the left shoulder.
“Eh? What are you going on about you old geezer?” he paused to look at his shoulder. “….What?!” Elder Sarutobi said in shock. “Tch! That little bastard! He actually cut me!”
__________________________________________
“My my, so the great Yamamoto has finally graced me with his presence after all this time. I guess I should feel honored.” Suigetsu said as he stared at Yamamoto through the glass. “I was beginning to think you were going to leave me in here to rot. 3 Years without a word is a little rude don't you think?”
“Don't worry No. U-01D, that was never my intention. Believe it or not I still have use for you yet.”
“If that's the case then let me out of here! I know something big is about to go down since you completed that!” Suigetsu said.
“Are you referring to No. 37a?”
“Oh yes. I've been able to sense him for awhile, but he's awake now isn't he? That can only mean you're close to making you're move and I want in. Just because of what happened to me 3 years ago doesn't mean I'm not still devoted to the cause of the D.E.F.! I still fight for humanity and always have! You have to let me out of here!”
Yamamoto looked Suigetsu in the eye for a moment. He could tell his words rang true. Still that changed nothing. “....No. U-01D whether or not I am about to proceed with my plans for No. 37a, it doesn't change the fact that they have nothing to do with you.” he said calmly with no emotion.
“Tch! You-”
“However. I do have something else planned for you.” Yamamoto said. “The male diclonius you captured back then, the one that escaped 3 years ago is still out there somewhere. A diclonius with that sort of power cannot be allowed to roam freely in this world. Soon I'm going to send out a search team in order to recover No. 37.”
“And?” Suigetsu narrowed his eyes at Yamamoto, curious as to what he would say.
“I have decided that you will lead the recovery effort. I'm placing 3 D.E.F squads under your control.”
Upon hearing this, Suigetsu's mouth curled into a smile laced with anticipation. “I see. Excellent choice Yamamoto. But I have to ask. How do you plan on finding No. 37? It has been 3 years after all.”
“That has already been taken care of. The mind control device that we implanted in No. 37, while nonfunctional, still had a functional GPS chip after the escape. It stopped transmitting long ago, so your team will investigate No. 37's last known location and start there.”
“I see. In that case No. 37 is as good as yours. Now that I'm able to sense those things finding him should be a piece of cake.”
Standing up, Yamamoto turned and walked toward the door. “You will be notified at the start of the operation. Until then, No. U-01D.”
___________________________________________
Sitting alone in the head office of the D.E.F. Technology/Communications Department, Shouta sat at his desk typing in commands and carrying out his daily duties as department head, all while quietly conversing with himself.
“Hmm... this is quiet interesting. I never expected something like this to develop. To think the Great Order has taken control of such a vast army....” he spoke softly to himself as he read his newly acquired intel. “What's this?! Unbelievable.... and in only 1 week?”
Grabbing his D.E.F communicator, Shouta dialed into Yamamoto's private line and waited for an answer.
“Yamamoto speaking. State your business.”
“Sir, Head of D.E.F. Communications, Shouta speaking. I have urgent news.”
“What is it?”
“Sir, I have just obtained info from the Great Order's private servers. It seems that they have allied themselves with the entire EU Army and have been given full control.”
“What?! Are you sure?”
“Positive. Not only that, but in 1 weeks time they are poised to launch a direct attack against the Omnibus base of operations. Their objective seems to be the apprehending of Hector and the total dismantlement of Omnibus.”
“....I see.” Yamamoto said, pausing to think. “While I would prefer not to get involved with such a powerful enemy, conversely Omnibus is an organization with immense power that seeks the eradication of all diclonius... just as we do. It would be a shame if it was to fall before our goals were reached...
I appreciate the intel. Keep me updated on any developments before the battle. Yamamoto signing off.”
________________________________________
Dr. Noda stood with his fists clenched as he stared at the now lifeless body of No. 87. He had become used to failure after all this time, but with the stakes so high this time it made things a little hard to accept. He had come running when the remote monitor program had alerted him to abnormal brain waves and a increase in blood pressure and heart rate, but when he arrived it was already too late. The patient was struggling madly against the restraints on the table, his entire body seizing while foaming at the mouth. Dr. Noda also noticed blood pouring from his head. It lasted for a minute and a half before all vital signs deadlined.
He just couldn't understand it. Compound 467 had performed favorably under laboratory conditions, so there was no reasonable conclusion as to why it would cause such an unfavorable reaction in human trials. Thankfully, however, all was not lost. There was still human subject No. 93. The remote monitor program had reported abnormalities in neither brain waves nor vital signs. For now, everything hinged on the success of Compound 503.
After placing No. 87 into a body bag, Dr. Noda placed him into the body freezer for later research. He walked over to the table where No. 93 lay and looked him over.
“Hang in there 93.... The human race depends on you.”
___________________________________________
No. 38 found herself wandering through a dense forest, unsure of where she was. The sky was overcast and it was quiet and serene. The only noise that could be heard was the wind gently blowing through the tree branches and the leaves crunching beneath her feet as she walked. She was close now. She could feel it. The diclonius she had been following was nearby and had finally stopped moving. By now No. 38 had lost track of just how far she had traveled. After the explosion happened in the city she had rushed to investigate but found only death and destruction, the one she was looking for having already moved on. Just as she was about to close in a second time her target once again began to move. From then on she stayed hot on the trail, continuing to follow until she found herself in her current position.
After another hour of walking, No. 38 happened upon a small town. Tiny shops and stores lined the streets, and the many houses told her that his place was normally very lively. Yet, out of all of that, there was one thing that bothered her.
There were no people.
No. 38 found the streets to be empty, devoid of all life, as if everyone had disappeared. An eerie silence pervaded the town as she continued forward. Finding this to be strange, No. 38 went to investigate.
Noticing a house with its door wide open, No. 38 decided to go inside. In the room immediately to her right No. 38 heard a tv playing, piercing the otherwise absolute silence. As she turned the corner and entered through the doorway, No. 38 was met with the grisly scene of a room painted in red. On the couch in front of the t.v. were the remains of a family of 3.... or what was left of them anyway. It was beautiful. In that instant No. 38 knew that this was the handiwork of a diclonius, and that it was not one of the few she had escaped with 3 years ago. No, none of them would have been capable of such a feat. Out of all of them, she was the only one unafraid to kill humans. Rather, she took joy in it. She reveled in the fear of her victims as they begged for their lives and the ecstasy she felt as she listened to their screams of agony.
Outside of the house, No. 38 continued walking down the street toward the center of the town, moving ever closer to the diclonius she felt. No.... now it felt like there were two of them. One of them felt powerful, yet corrupted while the other felt... foreign. She had never felt anything like it before. It was a presence so revolting, so twisted and evil it made her want to throw up. Not only that, but the first diclonius she felt was undergoing a change. It felt like it was swelling up, becoming more powerful by the second now. In only a few moments it swallowed up the second presence she felt until all she could sense was an overwhelming feeling of pure evil. It felt like she was surrounded by an intense pressure and her legs were starting to shake. Not able to stand it any longer No. 38 dropped to her knees, panting for breath. It was in that moment that No. 38, upon feeling the evil energy reach its peak, felt fear for the very first time since she had awakened this side of herself.
Then out of nowhere it disappeared, gone as suddenly as it had appeared. The overwhelming presence she had sensed dissipated, the diclonius up ahead seemingly having returned to normal.
After regaining her composure, No. 38 returned to her feet. She quickly launched herself to the rooftops with her vectors hoping for a better view of the surroundings. The buildings here weren't very tall, but she could see several blocks in any direction. Many of the streets she saw were littered with bodies and other bodily fluids and parts so, jumping from rooftop to rooftop, No. 38 followed both the presence she sensed and the trail of carnage. It had started to rain, reducing visibility, but it wasn't long before she finally spotted the one she had been looking for all this time.
Landing on top of the building across from her, No. 38 looked over the diclonius from a distance. She had the appearance of a young woman with long flowing blond hair, red eyes, and a beautiful face. She also wore a regal, gothic looking dress that easily gave her the appearance of a queen. No. 38 noticed she was alone as well. It seemed the other diclonius she sensed had left.
Walking to the edge of the roof she was standing on, No. 38 dropped down to the street, landing into a crouching position with a large 'thud' as her vectors made impact with the ground. Slowly rising to stand, No. 38 lifted her gaze at the female diclonius before her and began walking. Her pace was slow and deliberate and her eyes, which were devoid of all emotion, remained focused on Ariel's. When she had reached the porch where Ariel was standing, No. 38 stopped and looked up into the face of the regal looking diclonius, dripping wet from the downpour. It had been a long time since she had felt such a power...
and she wanted to know more.
__________________________________________
The Grand Elder of Tengokunoha was quietly meditating when she felt it. A sensation of primal blood lust washed over her as the energy she sensed surged to its peak, something she hadn't felt for centuries. There could only be one cause for such an occurrence. Raising her left hand ever so slightly, the Grand Elder snapped her fingers. Out of the shadows Elder Koetsuji materialized, bowed to one knee before the Grand Elder.
“Elder Koetsuji, I'm sure you are already aware of why I have summoned you here.”
“Yes Grand Elder.”
“It seems a primal has awakened once again. Not only that, but it is a queen. We must act swiftly if we are to seal it before it reaches a state of full control, lest the girl lose her sanity forever. I want you to to mobilize a squad from the Stealth and Recon team and send them out immediately. Your objective is to capture the afflicted diclonius and return her here so that we may perform the sealing.”
“Understood.” Elder Koetsuji replied before melding back into the shadows.
“First Kenshi, now this.... Never before have two diclonius of old awakened in such quick succession. I fear what this may foretell of the future....” The ancient old woman thought to herself.
“Grand Elder!” a voice called from the shadows. It was another member of the Stealth and Recon team.
“This had better be important.” she replied. “I'm in no mood for any further interruptions.”
“I have word from our informant in the D.E.F. It seems the copy has been completed and they are currently in the process of making it obedient. Furthermore, Yamamoto is preparing to launch a search party in order to locate Kenshi, who they call No. 37.”
“That is indeed a problem. Notify the other Elders. I want patrols around the village increased until further notice.”
Remaining in his current position the member of the Stealth and Recon team replied. “Yes Grand Elder.”
“Well...? What are you waiting for?”
“Well... you see Grand Elder...” he stuttered nervously. Even the most powerful of diclonius trembled in fear when in the presence of the Grand Elder when she was in a bad mood. “I still have more to tell.”
“Then speak your business and begone.”
“O...of course! Our informant also had this to share. The organization known as the Great Order has acquired control of the EU Army and plans to attack Hector and Omnibus in 1 week. Do what you will with that information.” he said before disappearing into the shadows.
The Grand Elder sat in silence for a moment, deep in thought over all of the information she was just given. It was most definitely an unexpected development. Hector, the Grand King of law or so he called himself, was a menace to diclonius all over the world. He was a nuisance and he needed to go, so she was glad to hear that someone was finally going to do something about him. She worried, however, that Hector may be too strong for the Great Order to defeat, even with the extra support from the EU Army. She wasn't against sending support.... but with Yamamoto preparing to launch a search for Kenshi, splitting up the village might not be the wisest move.
“A primal diclonius, a potential attack by the D.E.F., and a battle with Omnibus...." she mused. "Things have become complicated very quickly.....”
________________________________________
“The fight with Hector is in 1 week!” No. 44 announced to her diclonius sisters gathered in front of her. After the assembly of the EU Army and Elena's speech they had all returned to the diclonius living quarters, with the exception of No. 20 and No. 31. No. 31 had taken No. 20 back to her room to rest.
“Up until now, I've kept all of you away from fighting and bloodshed so that a repeat of what happened 3 years ago doesn't happen again.” No. 44 looked away for a moment as memories of that day briefly flashed across her mind. “But this time is different! This time, we're taking the fight to Hector! This time we get the chance to make the first move! Now is our chance to avenge our fallen sisters who were slaughtered in Hector's betrayal 3 years ago! Don't let their deaths be in vain! Let it be what drives you to victory!
This is the first step to a world where we can be free of fear and discrimination! Hectors defeat will be a huge blow to anti-Diclonius forces! Think about the life you've always wanted to have! Think about being able to walk down the streets without being called a freak, or a monster! The path to that world starts here, and it's going to take everything we've got to achieve it!
I won't force you to fight... and you won't be looked down upon if you choose to stay here. But know this: It's going to take every single one of us and more to win this fight. Hector has a huge army awaiting us in his base, and the Great Order is going to need all the help they can get. So what will you do? Will you stay here, or will you band together with me and fight for a world worth living in?”
For a moment, there was silence. No. 44 was afraid she hadn't gotten through to them. They all looked at each other, then back at No. 44 before raising their fists in a battle-cry of confirmation.
A confident smile was spread across 44's face as she looked over each and every one of her sisters before her. She was glad she had the support of everyone here. “You have no idea how glad I am to hear that. Until the fight with Omnibus I want everyone to get plenty of rest! Dismissed!”
_________________________________________
The next day, as Rei approached the agreed upon meeting spot she started getting nervous. As she passed people on the street she became envious of them, envious of how carefree they looked. Most of them looked like they were either going to school or to their boring day job, either of which sounded infinitely more appealing than the situation she found herself in.
As she approached the quaint little Restaurant Hector had told her about, Rei opened the door and went inside. Instantly, she caught sight of Hector. He wasn't hard to find, seeing as he towered over everyone else in the building.
“Eating alone today miss?” A waiter asked.
“Ehh, No. I'm meeting someone. He's right over there.” She pointed to Hector. The look on the waiter's face said it all. Rei was well aware that meeting a man like him in public was strange, especially when you considered the reputation he had.
She walked over to where Hector was sitting and took a seat of her own across from him. His giant figure was even more imposing up close. Even sitting down, Rei had to arch her neck just to look him in the eyes.
“Good evening Hector. It's been awhile....”
“Just what was that?” Rei asked.
“I don’t know. An explosion of that magnitude…. It couldn’t have been just an accident right? Maybe a terrorist attack?”
“It should be on the news by now right? Turn on the T.V.” Rei replied.
Kensei walked over to the tv remote laying on the couch and picked it up. With a press of a button the TV screen came to life with the picture of a reporter at the scene of the explosion.
"...Official reports say there were some explosions of unknown origin underground. Some believe it to be the gas pipes, but many say it is something more. Here's a witness who claims to have seen the whole thing."
The witness was a singed man who looked to be a local. His eyes were filled with fear. "I heard a few explosions and a lot of rumbling from underground near the Rusty Screwdriver and when I came to see what was going on the whole building fell into the ground like that. Soon after this little girl came climbing out of the debris as the streets started to cave in too and people started dying everywhere like invisible swords were chopping them up. Then this kid shows up and they start to fight except it wasn't like any fighting I'd ever seen. The kid was waving his arms around and throwing fireballs and stuff at the girl. It looked like a real close fight too, she nearly took off one of his arms, and well he finished her off with a really big fireball, but it blew out all the windows within a few blocks and I think a few people got hurt from that. Nothing could have survived that explosion, right?”
The news reporter returned the microphone to her face. "And there you have it. Super powers and magic? Is this some government experiment gone wrong or what? Tune back in for further reports on the ever rising casualties from Tokyo Massacre."
“So it was an accident. Who would have thought underground pipes could cause such an explosion.” Kensei said.
“….I don’t think so.” Rei said, concern in her voice.
“What do you mean? The official reports say that the cause was a fault in the underground pipes.”
“I heard what the official reports say. But did you hear what that witness had to say?”
“You mean about the little girl and the guy throwing fireballs? Rei, are you telling me you actually believe that stuff?” Kensei said, incredulous.
“I don’t know about the fireballs and the person who was throwing them, but the little girl he described sounds an awful lot like a diclonius. If it was a diclonius then I don’t doubt that’s what caused all this.”
“Are you sure? I mean…. Even if what he said was true, not even a diclonius could cause destruction on such a scale!”
“You would be surprised. Kensei, there are diclonius in this world that are far stronger than you could possibly imagine.”
Kensei was silent for a moment, not sure of what to say. He had little experience with diclonius or anything of that matter, but from what he had been told earlier he knew Rei had a lot. Anytime diclonius were mentioned she went from her usual cheerful self to a state of melancholy.
“Rei…. I’m not calling you a liar but, that’s a little hard to believe.” Kensei said apprehensively. He didn’t want to upset her considering the things she just told him recently. Rei was his best friend, but he still wasn’t sure what to make of what he had been told.
“I know…. Before I met Kenshi if someone had told me such a thing I would have thought they were crazy….” Rei said staring at the floor.
Kensei walked closer to Rei and put his hands on her shoulders before looking her straight in the eyes.
“I don’t think you’re crazy.” He said. “And I don’t believe for a second you would lie to me about something like this. ....Just bear with me for a little while. So much has happened today and it’s a lot to take in..”
“I understand.” She said, nodding her head in response. She felt a little better hearing that. She had been worried about how Kensei would react earlier when she told him about Kenshi and everything else that had happened 3 years ago, but he had been his usual understanding self. Still, she knew very well how crazy her story sounded so she didn’t blame Kensei if he was a little apprehensive.
*Bzzzzzz*
Rei felt her phone vibrate and picked it up to see who it was.
*Incoming call from: Unknown Number*
“Who would be calling me at a time like this?” Rei wondered aloud. She hit the answer button and put the phone up to her ear. The familiar voice that came from the other line sent a chill down her spine.
“Good day to you…Rei. It’s been a long time since we met hasn’t it. You probably already know me, and recognize the voice of the Grand King of Law. My pet got your number from one of your friends and has given it to me. There is a nice restaurant over near this area of Japan…” Rei's eyes widened a bit as she realized the location Hector had given was very close.
“I will meet you there tomorrow at exactly 17:00. You do not have to worry, I have something that you may like. Something that may end up saving that male Diclonius Kenshi you care so much about. Of course I am still going to attempt to kill him if I do. But what I have here is something very important.
Something so important that if I keep it with me, it is possible I might break it out of spite. This location…be there and be ready. I am the only one who is going to be there and I expect you to come. Do remember that we can pull the location from you from this number and kill your friends. But I have no intention to do that. This location…that time…be there. It will decide on whether or not your male Diclonius friend and the entire Diclonius race can be saved.”
*Beep*
“Who was that?” Kensei asked, noting the distraught look on Rei’s face. It worried him.
“It was Hector….”
“Huh? Who is that?”
“He was a former Captain of the Great Order and a violent brute of a man. Now he goes by the title of ‘Grand King of Law’. I’m sure you remember his announcement to the world not too long ago.”
“You mean that Hector?! What would a guy like that be calling you for?”
“I don’t know…..” Rei said, her voice unsure. “He said he has something that could save the entire diclonius race and that he wants to give it to me. But it doesn’t make any sense! Hector hates diclonius. His entire mission is the total eradication of diclonius because he sees them only as a threat to humanity.”
Extremely disturbed by these new developments, Kensei couldn’t help but voice his concerns. “Something doesn’t seem right. I don’t think you should meet up with a guy as dangerous as that. It’s not safe!”
“But… I have to.” Rei said, her eyes downcast.
“Why?!”
“He said… he said that he would kill my friends if I didn’t come.”
“What?!” Kensei said, shocked. He was at a loss. Normally Kensei prided himself as being someone reliable. Someone that always had a plan or knew what to do. But this time was different... No one teaches you how to deal with these situations. He knew Rei had only two options: Meet with Hector and potentially fall into danger or refuse to go and see her friends killed. It was a lose-lose situation. “Rei I-”
“It's okay Kensei. I know its dangerous but I have to go. Not only for you and Akari and Shiho, but for the diclonius race as well. If what Hector says is true... and he really does have something that could save the diclonius race, then I really have no choice.” Rei said, a little more sure of herself this time.
Kensei let out a frustrated sigh and looked at Rei. He hated the feeling of being unable to do anything, especially when it involved the person he cared about the most. “In that case.... at least stay here for the night. I'd feel better knowing you were nearby.” he said, blushing ever so slightly while looking away.
Rei seemed quite surprised by the question and was silent for a moment. “Umm.... sure...” she said, her face a slight tinge of red.
“...Sorry for asking such a strange question. I know it must be weird considering everything that happened today.”
“No! It's fine, really. I was actually just about to suggest the same thing.” Rei said. “The place Hector wants to meet is very close to here. It would actually take longer if I went back to my apartment.”
“Oh I see... well thats good then... hehe” Kensei said nervously. He hadn't expected her to agree, much less this quickly. This would be the first time a girl would be staying over at his place. Still, as much as he wanted to enjoy the moment, he just couldn't bring himself to. As soon as he thought of Rei he couldn't help but think of what might happen tomorrow.
“Yeah...” Rei said, trying to put on put on a smile. To be truthful she was nervous too. Whenever she thought of Hector, she thought of the last time they met. She thought of the man, delusional from hatred and frothing at the mouth as he held her in the air while screaming hypocrisy.
"MAKE A CHOICE BRAT! IT'S EITHER THEM OR US BECAUSE IF IT EVER GETS TO THE POINT WHERE THEY THREATEN HUMANITY, I WILL DESTROY THEM AND ANYONE WHO STANDS IN MY WAY!”
“....And now he wants to save the diclonius? I just don't get it...” Rei thought to herself as she stared at the floor. It didn't make any sense.
“Shaa...get it through your head soon girl...very soon." He spoke in a terribly low voice, a trail of spit running down the left side of his mouth. "If the humans want to die in human wars than so be it, that is our decision, our fate, our destiny. If humanity wants to fight against humanity than so be it! As long as I exist, as long as I live, as long as I continue to move forward I will always seek humanities advancement.
...Anything that threatens that, will be eliminated."
“Rei? ...Hey Rei, are you okay?” Kensei asked, noticing the worried look on her face.
“Oh... yeah.” Rei said. Still, Hector's words echoed through her mind.
“You sure?”
“Yeah!” Rei said, trying to sound a little more cheerful this time. “Anyway, its getting late. Why don't we make some dinner? It'll be my treat since I'm troubling you tonight.”
“Don't worry about it. Its no trouble at all. Here I'll help you.” Kensei said. He lead her to the kitchen and started to show her where all the cooking supplies were. The entire time he was still trying to think of something he could do the next day.
________________________________________
“Too slow!!” Elder Sarutobi yelled as he deftly avoided Kenshi's attack. It was a straight forward cross-slash with all four blades. “You're making your moves too easy to read!”
As Kenshi sped past his opponent he quickly turned on his feet and used vector walking to move in an arc around Elder Sarutobi as he closed in before quickly changing directions and darting to the left while swinging his blades around in a lighting quick horizontal strike.
Just as before, right when it seemed the blades were about to connect Elder Sarutobi moved away at the very last second. It was as if he knew where Kenshi would strike before he did.
Kenshi launched himself backwards with his vectors to create some distance between himself and Elder Sarutobi before planning his next move. So far he hadn't even been able to get close. Even his fastest strikes had been dodged like they were nothing.
“Kenshi! In order to become a great fighter you must make yourself unpredictable to the enemy!” Elder Sarutobi instructed. “You have great speed so use it to you advantage!”
“He's right. My greatest weapon has always been my speed. But even that has been rendered meaningless in this fight.” Kenshi thought to himself. “I need to create a distraction or a diversion.... something to throw him off. But what?”
Kenshi continued to watch his opponent, waiting for an opening. He knew better than that though. Elder Sarutobi was ancient, and had become a great warrior well before Kenshi had been born. He was a master of martial arts, and had found a way to perform some of its most powerful techniques using vectors. It was the reason he hadn't been able to land a hit up until now. Kenshi suspected he was using a much more advanced form of the technique Kyousuke had used when they had fought: Seikuken. It wasn't surprising since he was Kyousuke's master.
In its most basic form, Seikuken involves controlling the entire radius within one's arm length effectively creating a spherical shield around one's self. When used with vectors, however, it becomes almost impossible to get anywhere near the user. Yet, Kenshi had been able approach Elder Sarutobi many times. It was that crucial moment before his blades connected that he could feel Seikuken being activated. Kyousuke's Seikuken had been completely different. While his had been large, Elder Sarutobi's was so tiny it was almost undetectable. In order to stand a chance, Kenshi was going to have to get creative.
“Furotingu-Ken style: Shogekiha o Suraisu!!” he yelled as he swung a blade down hard. The shockwave tore through the ground towards Elder Sarutobi who remained standing in place, unmoving. Staring down the attack, Elder Sarutobi raised a single hand and split the shockwave down the middle as it made contact. The resulting explosion threw up dust into the air, reducing visibility to almost zero.
Sensing a presence behind him, Elder Sarutobi tilted his head to the right as a single blade was thrusted forward.
“Furotingu-Ken Style: Fudō tejun sokushi!!” Kenshi yelled.
“You'll have to do better than that.” Elder Sarutobi said, Kenshi's blade still resting on his shoulder.
Taking advantage of his current position, Kenshi let loose with a flurry of attacks. Up, down, left, right, diagonal, Kenshi attacked with all four blades continuously as he increased intensity with each passing second. As if they were in some elaborate dance, Elder Sarutobi quickly and easily avoided each strike at the very last possible second all while moving no more than a single step from his current position. To Kenshi it seemed as if he was slicing through thin air, even though it appeared his blades should have been connecting.
“Errrgghhh... Take this!! Furotingu-Ken Style: Chigiri Mantan!!!”
The frequency of Kenshi's strikes increased until a single strike was impossible to follow. Thousands of blows rained down on Elder Sarutobi, the force of which only threw more dust into the air.
“Haaaaaaa!!!!” Kenshi yelled as he let loose a downward finishing strike which split the ground 3 meters in front of him.
Elder Sarutobi was gone.
Kenshi looked around trying to locate his target, but saw nothing. For a moment Kenshi stood in silence as he let the dust settle.
“Even after all that I still couldn't hit him....” Kenshi thought to himself, frustrated. “What do I have to do?”
“I think that's enough for today.” Kenshi heard a voice call out. It was Elder Sarutobi's. After the dust had settled Kenshi could see that he was standing in front of him, about 7 meters away. He had an annoyed look on his face. “You actually made me move. I must be slipping in my old age. Still, you have a lot to improve. Come back when you can actually hit me.”
Kenshi narrowed his eyes at that last statement before reluctantly bowing and returning to the village.
Once Kenshi had left Elder Sarutobi started walking back to the temple, still perturbed and quietly rambling to himself. “I still can't believe he made me move! My Ryuusui Sekuken should have been perfect!”
It had been two weeks since Kenshi's training began. It had been agreed upon that every two days the Elder's would switch out, making sure that Kenshi was trained evenly by all three.
“Still, to think I would even have to resort to such things after only two weeks. The boy's progress is frightening and unnatural.” he thought to himself.
“Elder Sarutobi!” A voice called out from ahead. It was Elder Fuurinji. “What has you so deep in thought today?”
“Tch... Mind your own business.” he replied, obviously in a foul mood. He attempted to walk around Elder Fuurinji but the gentle giant began to walk alongside him.
“Oh ho, what's this?” Elder Fuurinji said with a jovial laugh. “Might it be that Kenshi has progressed quicker than you thought? He certainly has with my training. In fact he just recently he increased the time he can control the Second Awakening to 30 seconds. Quite impressive if you ask me. I remember I was more than twice his age when I achieved such a feat.”
“Don't make me laugh. At his level he still can't even land a single hit.” Elder Sarutobi scoffed.
“Oh really?” Elder Fuurinji said, an eyebrow raised. “Then what, might I ask, is this?” he said, pointing to a tear in Elder Sarutobi's robes located on the left shoulder.
“Eh? What are you going on about you old geezer?” he paused to look at his shoulder. “….What?!” Elder Sarutobi said in shock. “Tch! That little bastard! He actually cut me!”
__________________________________________
“My my, so the great Yamamoto has finally graced me with his presence after all this time. I guess I should feel honored.” Suigetsu said as he stared at Yamamoto through the glass. “I was beginning to think you were going to leave me in here to rot. 3 Years without a word is a little rude don't you think?”
“Don't worry No. U-01D, that was never my intention. Believe it or not I still have use for you yet.”
“If that's the case then let me out of here! I know something big is about to go down since you completed that!” Suigetsu said.
“Are you referring to No. 37a?”
“Oh yes. I've been able to sense him for awhile, but he's awake now isn't he? That can only mean you're close to making you're move and I want in. Just because of what happened to me 3 years ago doesn't mean I'm not still devoted to the cause of the D.E.F.! I still fight for humanity and always have! You have to let me out of here!”
Yamamoto looked Suigetsu in the eye for a moment. He could tell his words rang true. Still that changed nothing. “....No. U-01D whether or not I am about to proceed with my plans for No. 37a, it doesn't change the fact that they have nothing to do with you.” he said calmly with no emotion.
“Tch! You-”
“However. I do have something else planned for you.” Yamamoto said. “The male diclonius you captured back then, the one that escaped 3 years ago is still out there somewhere. A diclonius with that sort of power cannot be allowed to roam freely in this world. Soon I'm going to send out a search team in order to recover No. 37.”
“And?” Suigetsu narrowed his eyes at Yamamoto, curious as to what he would say.
“I have decided that you will lead the recovery effort. I'm placing 3 D.E.F squads under your control.”
Upon hearing this, Suigetsu's mouth curled into a smile laced with anticipation. “I see. Excellent choice Yamamoto. But I have to ask. How do you plan on finding No. 37? It has been 3 years after all.”
“That has already been taken care of. The mind control device that we implanted in No. 37, while nonfunctional, still had a functional GPS chip after the escape. It stopped transmitting long ago, so your team will investigate No. 37's last known location and start there.”
“I see. In that case No. 37 is as good as yours. Now that I'm able to sense those things finding him should be a piece of cake.”
Standing up, Yamamoto turned and walked toward the door. “You will be notified at the start of the operation. Until then, No. U-01D.”
___________________________________________
Sitting alone in the head office of the D.E.F. Technology/Communications Department, Shouta sat at his desk typing in commands and carrying out his daily duties as department head, all while quietly conversing with himself.
“Hmm... this is quiet interesting. I never expected something like this to develop. To think the Great Order has taken control of such a vast army....” he spoke softly to himself as he read his newly acquired intel. “What's this?! Unbelievable.... and in only 1 week?”
Grabbing his D.E.F communicator, Shouta dialed into Yamamoto's private line and waited for an answer.
“Yamamoto speaking. State your business.”
“Sir, Head of D.E.F. Communications, Shouta speaking. I have urgent news.”
“What is it?”
“Sir, I have just obtained info from the Great Order's private servers. It seems that they have allied themselves with the entire EU Army and have been given full control.”
“What?! Are you sure?”
“Positive. Not only that, but in 1 weeks time they are poised to launch a direct attack against the Omnibus base of operations. Their objective seems to be the apprehending of Hector and the total dismantlement of Omnibus.”
“....I see.” Yamamoto said, pausing to think. “While I would prefer not to get involved with such a powerful enemy, conversely Omnibus is an organization with immense power that seeks the eradication of all diclonius... just as we do. It would be a shame if it was to fall before our goals were reached...
I appreciate the intel. Keep me updated on any developments before the battle. Yamamoto signing off.”
________________________________________
Dr. Noda stood with his fists clenched as he stared at the now lifeless body of No. 87. He had become used to failure after all this time, but with the stakes so high this time it made things a little hard to accept. He had come running when the remote monitor program had alerted him to abnormal brain waves and a increase in blood pressure and heart rate, but when he arrived it was already too late. The patient was struggling madly against the restraints on the table, his entire body seizing while foaming at the mouth. Dr. Noda also noticed blood pouring from his head. It lasted for a minute and a half before all vital signs deadlined.
He just couldn't understand it. Compound 467 had performed favorably under laboratory conditions, so there was no reasonable conclusion as to why it would cause such an unfavorable reaction in human trials. Thankfully, however, all was not lost. There was still human subject No. 93. The remote monitor program had reported abnormalities in neither brain waves nor vital signs. For now, everything hinged on the success of Compound 503.
After placing No. 87 into a body bag, Dr. Noda placed him into the body freezer for later research. He walked over to the table where No. 93 lay and looked him over.
“Hang in there 93.... The human race depends on you.”
___________________________________________
No. 38 found herself wandering through a dense forest, unsure of where she was. The sky was overcast and it was quiet and serene. The only noise that could be heard was the wind gently blowing through the tree branches and the leaves crunching beneath her feet as she walked. She was close now. She could feel it. The diclonius she had been following was nearby and had finally stopped moving. By now No. 38 had lost track of just how far she had traveled. After the explosion happened in the city she had rushed to investigate but found only death and destruction, the one she was looking for having already moved on. Just as she was about to close in a second time her target once again began to move. From then on she stayed hot on the trail, continuing to follow until she found herself in her current position.
After another hour of walking, No. 38 happened upon a small town. Tiny shops and stores lined the streets, and the many houses told her that his place was normally very lively. Yet, out of all of that, there was one thing that bothered her.
There were no people.
No. 38 found the streets to be empty, devoid of all life, as if everyone had disappeared. An eerie silence pervaded the town as she continued forward. Finding this to be strange, No. 38 went to investigate.
Noticing a house with its door wide open, No. 38 decided to go inside. In the room immediately to her right No. 38 heard a tv playing, piercing the otherwise absolute silence. As she turned the corner and entered through the doorway, No. 38 was met with the grisly scene of a room painted in red. On the couch in front of the t.v. were the remains of a family of 3.... or what was left of them anyway. It was beautiful. In that instant No. 38 knew that this was the handiwork of a diclonius, and that it was not one of the few she had escaped with 3 years ago. No, none of them would have been capable of such a feat. Out of all of them, she was the only one unafraid to kill humans. Rather, she took joy in it. She reveled in the fear of her victims as they begged for their lives and the ecstasy she felt as she listened to their screams of agony.
Outside of the house, No. 38 continued walking down the street toward the center of the town, moving ever closer to the diclonius she felt. No.... now it felt like there were two of them. One of them felt powerful, yet corrupted while the other felt... foreign. She had never felt anything like it before. It was a presence so revolting, so twisted and evil it made her want to throw up. Not only that, but the first diclonius she felt was undergoing a change. It felt like it was swelling up, becoming more powerful by the second now. In only a few moments it swallowed up the second presence she felt until all she could sense was an overwhelming feeling of pure evil. It felt like she was surrounded by an intense pressure and her legs were starting to shake. Not able to stand it any longer No. 38 dropped to her knees, panting for breath. It was in that moment that No. 38, upon feeling the evil energy reach its peak, felt fear for the very first time since she had awakened this side of herself.
Then out of nowhere it disappeared, gone as suddenly as it had appeared. The overwhelming presence she had sensed dissipated, the diclonius up ahead seemingly having returned to normal.
After regaining her composure, No. 38 returned to her feet. She quickly launched herself to the rooftops with her vectors hoping for a better view of the surroundings. The buildings here weren't very tall, but she could see several blocks in any direction. Many of the streets she saw were littered with bodies and other bodily fluids and parts so, jumping from rooftop to rooftop, No. 38 followed both the presence she sensed and the trail of carnage. It had started to rain, reducing visibility, but it wasn't long before she finally spotted the one she had been looking for all this time.
Landing on top of the building across from her, No. 38 looked over the diclonius from a distance. She had the appearance of a young woman with long flowing blond hair, red eyes, and a beautiful face. She also wore a regal, gothic looking dress that easily gave her the appearance of a queen. No. 38 noticed she was alone as well. It seemed the other diclonius she sensed had left.
Walking to the edge of the roof she was standing on, No. 38 dropped down to the street, landing into a crouching position with a large 'thud' as her vectors made impact with the ground. Slowly rising to stand, No. 38 lifted her gaze at the female diclonius before her and began walking. Her pace was slow and deliberate and her eyes, which were devoid of all emotion, remained focused on Ariel's. When she had reached the porch where Ariel was standing, No. 38 stopped and looked up into the face of the regal looking diclonius, dripping wet from the downpour. It had been a long time since she had felt such a power...
and she wanted to know more.
__________________________________________
The Grand Elder of Tengokunoha was quietly meditating when she felt it. A sensation of primal blood lust washed over her as the energy she sensed surged to its peak, something she hadn't felt for centuries. There could only be one cause for such an occurrence. Raising her left hand ever so slightly, the Grand Elder snapped her fingers. Out of the shadows Elder Koetsuji materialized, bowed to one knee before the Grand Elder.
“Elder Koetsuji, I'm sure you are already aware of why I have summoned you here.”
“Yes Grand Elder.”
“It seems a primal has awakened once again. Not only that, but it is a queen. We must act swiftly if we are to seal it before it reaches a state of full control, lest the girl lose her sanity forever. I want you to to mobilize a squad from the Stealth and Recon team and send them out immediately. Your objective is to capture the afflicted diclonius and return her here so that we may perform the sealing.”
“Understood.” Elder Koetsuji replied before melding back into the shadows.
“First Kenshi, now this.... Never before have two diclonius of old awakened in such quick succession. I fear what this may foretell of the future....” The ancient old woman thought to herself.
“Grand Elder!” a voice called from the shadows. It was another member of the Stealth and Recon team.
“This had better be important.” she replied. “I'm in no mood for any further interruptions.”
“I have word from our informant in the D.E.F. It seems the copy has been completed and they are currently in the process of making it obedient. Furthermore, Yamamoto is preparing to launch a search party in order to locate Kenshi, who they call No. 37.”
“That is indeed a problem. Notify the other Elders. I want patrols around the village increased until further notice.”
Remaining in his current position the member of the Stealth and Recon team replied. “Yes Grand Elder.”
“Well...? What are you waiting for?”
“Well... you see Grand Elder...” he stuttered nervously. Even the most powerful of diclonius trembled in fear when in the presence of the Grand Elder when she was in a bad mood. “I still have more to tell.”
“Then speak your business and begone.”
“O...of course! Our informant also had this to share. The organization known as the Great Order has acquired control of the EU Army and plans to attack Hector and Omnibus in 1 week. Do what you will with that information.” he said before disappearing into the shadows.
The Grand Elder sat in silence for a moment, deep in thought over all of the information she was just given. It was most definitely an unexpected development. Hector, the Grand King of law or so he called himself, was a menace to diclonius all over the world. He was a nuisance and he needed to go, so she was glad to hear that someone was finally going to do something about him. She worried, however, that Hector may be too strong for the Great Order to defeat, even with the extra support from the EU Army. She wasn't against sending support.... but with Yamamoto preparing to launch a search for Kenshi, splitting up the village might not be the wisest move.
“A primal diclonius, a potential attack by the D.E.F., and a battle with Omnibus...." she mused. "Things have become complicated very quickly.....”
________________________________________
“The fight with Hector is in 1 week!” No. 44 announced to her diclonius sisters gathered in front of her. After the assembly of the EU Army and Elena's speech they had all returned to the diclonius living quarters, with the exception of No. 20 and No. 31. No. 31 had taken No. 20 back to her room to rest.
“Up until now, I've kept all of you away from fighting and bloodshed so that a repeat of what happened 3 years ago doesn't happen again.” No. 44 looked away for a moment as memories of that day briefly flashed across her mind. “But this time is different! This time, we're taking the fight to Hector! This time we get the chance to make the first move! Now is our chance to avenge our fallen sisters who were slaughtered in Hector's betrayal 3 years ago! Don't let their deaths be in vain! Let it be what drives you to victory!
This is the first step to a world where we can be free of fear and discrimination! Hectors defeat will be a huge blow to anti-Diclonius forces! Think about the life you've always wanted to have! Think about being able to walk down the streets without being called a freak, or a monster! The path to that world starts here, and it's going to take everything we've got to achieve it!
I won't force you to fight... and you won't be looked down upon if you choose to stay here. But know this: It's going to take every single one of us and more to win this fight. Hector has a huge army awaiting us in his base, and the Great Order is going to need all the help they can get. So what will you do? Will you stay here, or will you band together with me and fight for a world worth living in?”
For a moment, there was silence. No. 44 was afraid she hadn't gotten through to them. They all looked at each other, then back at No. 44 before raising their fists in a battle-cry of confirmation.
A confident smile was spread across 44's face as she looked over each and every one of her sisters before her. She was glad she had the support of everyone here. “You have no idea how glad I am to hear that. Until the fight with Omnibus I want everyone to get plenty of rest! Dismissed!”
_________________________________________
The next day, as Rei approached the agreed upon meeting spot she started getting nervous. As she passed people on the street she became envious of them, envious of how carefree they looked. Most of them looked like they were either going to school or to their boring day job, either of which sounded infinitely more appealing than the situation she found herself in.
As she approached the quaint little Restaurant Hector had told her about, Rei opened the door and went inside. Instantly, she caught sight of Hector. He wasn't hard to find, seeing as he towered over everyone else in the building.
“Eating alone today miss?” A waiter asked.
“Ehh, No. I'm meeting someone. He's right over there.” She pointed to Hector. The look on the waiter's face said it all. Rei was well aware that meeting a man like him in public was strange, especially when you considered the reputation he had.
She walked over to where Hector was sitting and took a seat of her own across from him. His giant figure was even more imposing up close. Even sitting down, Rei had to arch her neck just to look him in the eyes.
“Good evening Hector. It's been awhile....”
Last edited by Reric on Sun Jun 15, 2014 12:10 pm; edited 1 time in total (Reason for editing : Changed U.N. to EU)
crane476- Posts : 13
Reputation : 0
Join date : 2013-08-01
Re: Elfen World (Remake)
by Jamie Dark Sun Jun 15, 2014 3:13 pm
Suzuki and Alice made their way back outside where Elena and the rest of them were. “Zero will be fine, he just needs some rest” Suzuki said to the group.
“Understood...What are your orders now?” Maj. Knight asked. Suzuki thought for a second before giving her answer.
“Squad A, I want you to head back to base and notify the other teams of the current situation, we need to have as many soldiers ready as necessary…” Suzuki then walked up to Maj. Knight and lowered her voice. “I also want the “project” completed soon and notified as soon as possible…” Suzuki whispered.
“Understood...Squad A move out!” Maj. Knight said to his men. They then bowed to both Suzuki and Elena before heading towards their helicopter and flying off.
“Squad B will be staying, as Zero is currently not in good condition, and I don’t need both squads going to do an errand…” Suzuki said.
“Understood Lady Rose, we will do our best at looking after Zero while he recovers” Maj. Volkova said to Suzuki.
Suzuki and Alice then noticed Anna walking out and heading towards them. She had a smile on her face, something that Suzuki and Alice have rarely seen on her. “You look happy No.32” Suzuki said to Anna.
“Yep!” She happily said. “Zero finally gave me a name! Call me Anna!” She continued with a smile.
“That is good to hear No.3..no Anna” Suzuki replied with a smile. Suzuki then turned to Elena. “So, what is the plan for now while we prepare?”
--------------
“Damn it!” Itachi said as he saw both Hector and Zero go, he was close again, but as always not close enough. Adding insult to injury was the cat biting him and then running up the tree. “Damn cat!” He said, punching the tree the cat was on, destroying the tree. Itachi then noticed a massive explosion from the distance. Was it Zero? Itachi had to go back to base now, he had enough info on both Hector and Zero, so now it was time to go give the info to Excalibur.
Itachi ran back to his boat and sped off back to base. It would be an hour before he would arrive. He hopes that Excalibur would not be mad at him for what is going on.
“Understood...What are your orders now?” Maj. Knight asked. Suzuki thought for a second before giving her answer.
“Squad A, I want you to head back to base and notify the other teams of the current situation, we need to have as many soldiers ready as necessary…” Suzuki then walked up to Maj. Knight and lowered her voice. “I also want the “project” completed soon and notified as soon as possible…” Suzuki whispered.
“Understood...Squad A move out!” Maj. Knight said to his men. They then bowed to both Suzuki and Elena before heading towards their helicopter and flying off.
“Squad B will be staying, as Zero is currently not in good condition, and I don’t need both squads going to do an errand…” Suzuki said.
“Understood Lady Rose, we will do our best at looking after Zero while he recovers” Maj. Volkova said to Suzuki.
Suzuki and Alice then noticed Anna walking out and heading towards them. She had a smile on her face, something that Suzuki and Alice have rarely seen on her. “You look happy No.32” Suzuki said to Anna.
“Yep!” She happily said. “Zero finally gave me a name! Call me Anna!” She continued with a smile.
“That is good to hear No.3..no Anna” Suzuki replied with a smile. Suzuki then turned to Elena. “So, what is the plan for now while we prepare?”
--------------
“Damn it!” Itachi said as he saw both Hector and Zero go, he was close again, but as always not close enough. Adding insult to injury was the cat biting him and then running up the tree. “Damn cat!” He said, punching the tree the cat was on, destroying the tree. Itachi then noticed a massive explosion from the distance. Was it Zero? Itachi had to go back to base now, he had enough info on both Hector and Zero, so now it was time to go give the info to Excalibur.
Itachi ran back to his boat and sped off back to base. It would be an hour before he would arrive. He hopes that Excalibur would not be mad at him for what is going on.
Jamie Dark- Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 28
Location : England
Page 7 of 14 • 1 ... 6, 7, 8 ... 10 ... 14
Similar topics» Elfen World Voting #1
» Elfen World (Part I)
» Elfen World (Part II)
» Elfen World: Character Creation and Rules.
» Elfen World Secondary Character List
» Elfen World (Part I)
» Elfen World (Part II)
» Elfen World: Character Creation and Rules.
» Elfen World Secondary Character List
Elfen World :: RPG :: RPG
Page 7 of 14
Permissions in this forum:
You cannot reply to topics in this forum|
|
|